After Lingbao heard these words, her pair of eyes lit up, and she smiled. She hugged Madam Qiao¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandmother is the best. Grandmother, I want a hug.¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s hug!¡± After Madam Qiao responded, she immediately picked up Lingbao and held the small her in her arms, the more she looked, the more she loved her.
Zhan Liuye also smiled at the four little ones. Finally, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Go y in the courtyard after eating the desserts. Come back when it¡¯s time for dinner.¡¯
¡°Yes!¡± The four little ones responded in unison. After drinking the tea in their respective cups, they left the flower Hall together with a burst ofughter and went straight to the front courtyard.
Madam Qiao watched the four little ones leave before withdrawing her gaze. The smile in her eyes deepened, and she said to Zhan Liuye, ¡°Every time I look at these four little fellows, I can¡¯t help but feel happy. Just look at how energetic they are at such a young age.¡±
Zhan Liuye smiled and nodded, ¡°Mother is right. These four little fellows are not only lively, but they are also very intelligent. Among them, Lil t Lin and the young prince naturally don¡¯t need to be mentioned. Even Dumby and Lingbao have started to work hard and have improved a lotpared to before..¡±
Chapter 846 - 846: Can’t Inherit His Father’s Legacy
Chapter 846 - 846: Can¡¯t Inherit His Father¡¯s Legacy
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°That¡¯s good. Mother had been worried that they would be too lonely after suddenly separating from their parents. Fortunately, they are strong and sensible children and there is no big problem.¡± As Madam Qiao said this, a gratified look appeared in the depths of her eyes.
¡°Mother is right. Mother, I sent them away because father sent someone to send a reply,¡± Zhan liuye said.
¡°Oh? Did your father see Xue ¡®er?¡± Madam Qiao asked with eyes full of expectation.
Ever since Madam Qiao found out why Gu Qingxue wanted to go to the
Southern Border, she could not feel at ease. She sent a letter to Imperial Duke Zhan that very night, informing him to find Gu Qingxue at the border and to protect their goddaughter¡¯s life at all costs.
¡°ording to father, he hasn¡¯t met up with Qingxue yet. However, that¡¯s not the main point. The main point is that father is very opposed to Qingxue going to the border, and he¡¯s even been furious in his letter because of this.¡¯ Thinking back to Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s intense tone in his letter, Zhan liuye shook his head helplessly.
His father had always doted on his mother and little sister the most. No matter how angry he was, he could not bear to hurt them.
Since that was the case, Zhan Liuye naturally became the punching bag.
In the letter, he was almost sprayed with dog blood by his father. It was as if he was being scolded while being strangled. His father repeatedly emphasized in the letter that if such a thing happened in the future, he must stop it.
As someone who only found out the truth at the end and had been kept in the dark the entire time, he did feel very sad and helpless.
However, he had no choice. Who asked him to be the one with the least status in the family?
When Zhan Liuye thought of this, he did not feel any burden. Instead, his face was filled with happiness.
Madam Qiao¡¯s interest was piqued by Zhan Liuye¡¯s words, and seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Child, why did you stop halfway through your words? What did your father say?¡±
¡°Father naturally instructed me in the letter to take good care of mother. Mother, you also know that the person my father is most worried about when he¡¯s out is you,¡± Zhan Liuye said with a serious expression.
Madam Qiao¡¯s eyebrows and eyes filled with a smile that could not be hidden, and her face pretended to be calm: ¡°We¡¯re already an old couple, what¡¯s there to be worried about? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s worried about him. You also know that your father is getting on in years.¡±
Imperial Duke Zhan had very few children. No matter how much the couple loved each other, they only had one child. In addition, Zhan Liuye¡¯s body had been weak since he was young and could not practice martial arts. Imperial Duke Zhan could not be considered to have a sessor either, so he could only rely on himself to hold on.
However, how many years could Imperial Duke Zhanst at his age?
¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not being able to practice martial arts. I¡¯ve failed to live up to father and mother¡¯s hopes.¡± When this matter was brought up, Zhan Liuye was not just worried, but he also felt a strong sense of guilt.
As the only son of Imperial Duke Zhan, he was unable to inherit his father¡¯s legacy. He was the only one who knew the pain and pressure of this.
¡°Mother is not ming you for telling you this. Mother knows that there are no geniuses in this world to speak of. It¡¯s not hard to imagine the hardships and pain behind you being able to get to your current status.¡± Looking at her son, Madam Qiao¡¯s heart ached more and more.
¡°It¡¯s a good thing that we have hope now. I¡¯ve asked Yue Shan, and he said that Dumby is a rare martial arts genius. If Dumby starts learning now, he¡¯ll definitely have great achievements in the future when he grows up.¡± At the mention of this matter, Zhan Liuye¡¯s eyes were filled with relief..
Chapter 847 - 847: I Think This Is a Good Opportunity to Gain Experience
Chapter 847 - 847: I Think This Is a Good Opportunity to Gain Experience
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Madam Qiao only mentioned the little ones, and an unconceble pride rose in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. Theyre all talented and willing to bear hardships. Theyll definitely have great achievements in the future. Alright, let¡¯s talk about the contents of the letter.¡¯
Zhan Liuye nodded his head, his expression turning serious, ¡°Father said in the letter that he had already looked for the Qi family. ording to what the Qi family said, they don¡¯t seem to like Xue¡¯er. Furthermore, they intend to take the Old Madam away and don¡¯t want Xue¡¯er to continue taking care of her. ¡®
The smile on Madam Qiao¡¯s lips suddenly disappearedpletely. ¡°What is this? The Qi family hadn¡¯t cared about the Old Madam for such a long time, and now they wanted to take her away at this critical moment? Aren¡¯t they doing this on purpose to separate the Old Madam and Qingxue?¡±
Zhan Liuye nodded his head in agreement, ¡°Father said the same thing in the letter. ording to father¡¯s letter, the person in charge of the Qi family¡¯s message was General Qi¡¯s eldest son, who was also a junior general. As for General Qi, he did not even see the lieutenant that father sent over. He i s very arrogant. ¡±
¡°Does the Qi family not understand your father¡¯s temper? To actually use this kind of reason as an excuse, I reckon your father will definitely be infuriated by this matter.¡± Madam Qiao understood her man¡¯s temper the best, naturally she could guess that this matter must have made him very angry.
Otherwise, her husband would not have mentioned such a trivial matter. Hearing Madam Qiao¡¯s words, Zhan Liuye revealed a helpless smile and nodded, saying, ¡°As expected, the person who understands father the most is still mother no matter what. Mother is right, father is indeed furious because of this matter. I¡¯ve already carefully advised father, and I think father will also take into ount Gingxue¡¯s face and won¡¯t reallye into conflict with the
Qi family.¡±
At the end of the day, it was up to Gu Qingxue to decide how they would get along with the Qi family. If Gu Qingxue wanted to fall out with the Qi family, they naturally would not be nice to the Qi family. However, if the situation was the opposite and Gu Qingxue insisted on being on good terms with the Qi family, then as family members, all they could do was to be patient.
¡°We have to tell Qingxue about this. 1 don¡¯t care if they like my baby girl or not. In my opinion, my baby girl is the best.¡± After Madam Qiao proudly said this, she picked up the tea bowl on the table, ¡± after your father has sessfully found Qingxue, he will definitely send another letter. Just wait patiently.¡±
¡°Mother, I actually have another matter to discuss with you today.¡± Zhan Liuye saw Madam Qiao look at him and continued, ¡°The pce is going to hold a hunting meet soon. I think this is a good opportunity to gain experience. If it¡¯s possible, I hope Lil t Lin and the other three can all go.¡±
When Madam Qiao heard these words, sure enough, she immediately frowned, her face showed unconceble worry: ¡°But¡ Isn¡¯t this a little too dangerous? I think that Lil e Lin and the others were still young. In addition, Qingxue and His Royal Highness are not in the Imperial City right now. What if something happens?¡±
¡°Mother, you worry too much.¡± Zhan Liuye could not help but sigh when he saw that the always quick-witted Madam Qiao was actually so protective..
Chapter 848 - 848: They Are Still Young
Chapter 848 - 848: They Are Still Young
Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Sure enough, things like cross- generational rtionships could make people lose their minds. When Zhan Liuye was young, he had always been weak. Because of his poor health, he was always taken to the camp by his father to be forced to train. Over time, his body had indeed improved a lot. However, when he was weak, his mother had never stopped his father from bringing him to the camp, and had allowed his father to discipline him.
In contrast, they were just going hunting, but her mother was so worried.
Indeed,parisons were odious. There was really noparison.
Madam Qiao did not agree with Zhan Liuye¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m just worried. They¡¯re still young.¡±
¡°Mother, at their age, they should go out more to broaden their horizons and strengthen their minds. Moreover, I¡¯m only bringing them out to watch the excitement and let them familiarize themselves with the scene of a hunt. This way, when they need to go out to hunt in the future, they will be able to deal with it calmly.¡± Zhan Liuye tried to persuade her.
Sure enough, Madam Qiao wavered, she looked helplessly at her son, her tone revealed hidden bitterness. ¡°Are you even here to ask for my opinion? You¡¯ve already nned everything for them, yet you¡¯re still putting on an act in front of me. Alright, since things havee to this, let¡¯s do it this way. In any case, I don¡¯t have any objections.¡±
With Madam Qiao¡¯s nod, Zhan Liuye finally rxed. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. When the timees, I¡¯ll bring more secret guards with me to ensure their safety.¡±
Madam Qiao acknowledged and took the initiative to get up. She walked towards the backyard. ¡°Go y with the four little fellows. Mother will go and make dinner for you.¡±
After Zhan Liuye agreed, he stood up and walked towards the garden.
In the garden, the plum blossoms that bloomed in the winter were gradually wilting. However, after the flowers fell and merged with the ground, the strong fragrance was refreshing.
The four little ones were squatting on the ground, picking up the petals on the ground. In a short while, their hands were all stained with the fragrance of plum blossoms, which smelled so good that it was beyond words.
¡°Wow! It¡¯s really so fragrant.¡± As a girl, Lingbao definitely liked things like flowers more than the other three little ones present. It was precisely because of this that she was the most happy ying with flowers.
¡°Sister Lingbao, if you like flowers, then I¡¯ll help you nt arge garden in the future. There will be all kinds of flowers in it, okay?¡± Rong Han blinked his eyes and asked Lingbao.
Lingbao¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and all her attention was attracted by Rong
Han, ¡°Is what you said true? Lil t Han, you can¡¯t lie to me. ¡®
¡°Of course, I can swea_r that everything I¡¯ve said is true.¡± Rong Han¡¯s delicate and cute face was full of seriousness.
¡°Why are you so good to Lingbao? Lil t Han, why didn¡¯t you give me a flower garden? Why are you only giving it to Linbao? Are we still goodbrothers?¡± It was not that Dumby was jealous of his sister, but he simply could not understand.
After Rong Han heard the question, he looked down shyly and said, ¡°Because, when I grow up in the future, I want to marry Sister Lingbao. My great- grandfather has always taught me that I can treat anyone badly, but I must dote on my wife. Sister Lingbao is my future wife, so of course I should dote on her..
Chapter 849 - 849: It’s the Best Time for the Young Masters to
Chapter 849 - 849: It¡¯s the Best Time for the Young Masters to
Show Off
Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After hearing this, Lingbao was very calm, but Gu Lin and Dumby were shocked by Rong Han¡¯s words.
Especially Gu Lin, who doted on his sister very much. He could not sit still and quickly said with a serious face, ¡°No, no way. In the future, Lingbao will marry me!
¡°But biological siblings can¡¯t be together.¡± Rong Han¡¯s words hurt Gu Lin¡¯s heart.
Gu Lin was really shocked. He looked at Rong Han and said seriously, ¡°But didn¡¯t you also start to call our mother as ¡®Mother¡¯ like us? This way, you¡¯re also our brother.¡¯
Rong Han was not convinced, but he felt that Gu Lin was right. He was depressed and frowned at Gu Lin. ¡°B-but I like Sister Lingbao.¡±
¡°Me too. I like Lingbao too. I want to be with her forever. I also want to be with with Brother and Lil t Han, ¡± said Dumby with a serious face. He looked at the two of them and said.
¡°I¡¯m the same. So, in order to continue being with you, I¡¯ve already decided not to get married in the future. I¡¯ll always be by your side and mother¡¯s side.¡± Lingbao had a serious look on her face as she spoke. She did not forget to clench her little fist as he spoke.
The remaining three little ones immediately revealed relieved expressions.
However, Lingbao did not expect that her unintentional words would be taken seriously by her three brothers. In the future, when her beloved man woulde to ask for her hand in marriage, he would be troubled by her three brothers to the point that he would doubt his life.
The four little ones were chatting with great enthusiasm when Zhan Liuye strode over and told them about the matter of going on a hunt with them.
The four little ones had never heard of a hunt. They were filled with anticipation as they sat and waited for the day of the hunting meet to arrive.
Three dayster, the hunting carriage was the first to set off from the pce, followed by the carriages of the Imperial rtives. Along the way, the group of people went straight in the direction of the Royal hunting ground.
It was more difficult to hunt in the cold winter, but there was a higher chance of sessfully hunting some fierce beasts. In the eyes of any young man, as long as they were able to defeat a ferocious beast, it meant that they were more courageous and good at fighting than ordinary people. It could be said to be a kind of affirmation of their strength.
It was also because of this that the winter hunt was the best time for the Young Masters to show off.
After the Young Masters got off the carriage, the first thing they did was to walk toward the anxious horses. They first rode the horses around, looking like they were warming up, but in fact, it was also to show off in front of the young and beautiful women and to show off their charm.
In the beginning, these Young Masters¡¯ little tricks were quite effective. The women present would indeed look at them and let out waves of exmations. However, with Zhan Liuye¡¯s appearance, the situation immediately changed.
The rich youngdies who were originally in the mood to look around were now attracted by Zhan Liuye. One by one, their burning gazes fell on him. They watched as this elegant Young Master stepped out of the carriage. His long robes were as calm as water, and his entire body emitted an aura like a spring breeze. It was enough to make all thedies present lose their heads..
Chapter 850 - 850: Bullying Him Is the Same as Bullying Me
Chapter 850 - 850: Bullying Him Is the Same as Bullying Me
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
This time, Madam Qiao did note with them, which also made these young women even more tempted. They could not help but want toe up and hit on him.
However, Zhan Liuye did note alone. After alighting from the carriage, he immediately turned his head and said to the person in the carriage who had lifted the curtain. ¡°Come out. Be careful, or you¡¯ll fall.¡±
Zhan Liuye¡¯s gentle words made all the women present jealous. They all wanted to know which little vixen was so shameless!
The people present did not even look at her. They watched as Gu Lingbao jumped out of the carriage and was steadily pulled into Zhan Liuye¡¯s arms.
Gu Lingbao¡¯s bell-likeughter reverberated in the air as heughed and hugged Zhan Liuye¡¯s neck. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Liuye.¡±
They had already discussed this beforehand. In order to avoid being discovered by anyone, they decided not to tell anyone about their rtionship. At home, the little ones could call him ¡®Goduncle% but once they were out, without exception, they all called him Mr. Liuye.
Zhan Liuye carried Gu Lingbao and ced her firmly on the ground. He then turned around and carried Gu Lin, followed by Dumby
It was still rtively normal up until now. However, when the crowd saw Zhan Liuye carrying Rong Han down from the carriage, their eyes shed with suspicion.
What was going on? Why would the prince regent¡¯s son appear in such a ce?
For a moment, everyone looked at Rong Han and whispered.
¡°Why is the young prince here? Hasn¡¯t the prince regent¡¯s illness not fully recovered?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that so! I heard that the prince regent¡¯s illness is getting worse day by day, and he¡¯s already locked up in his room.¡±
¡°Not only that, but I also heard that the reason why Doctor Gu did not enter the pce or leave the the prince regent¡¯s residence was also to treat His Royal Highness!
¡°Ah? Can¡¯t leave His Royal Highness¡¯ side? Isn¡¯t this illness a little too severe?¡±
¡°What do you think? He can¡¯t leave Doctor Gu t s care all day long. I¡¯m afraid that His Royal Highness¡¯s current condition is not very good¡¡±
After someone in the crowd said this, everyone fell silent at the same time. They all knew what was going on.
Then, everyone looked at Rong Han with pity.
Rong Han could not help but roll his eyes at the crowd.
If it were before, he might really be worried and cry after hearing such words, unable to rest for days and nights.
However, the situation was different now. He knew that his father was not actually disabled. He had just quietly apanied his mother to the Southern Border.
Rong Han could not exin the real situation to so many people, and he was toozy to argue with them. Just as he was about to ignore them, he suddenly heard an unruly voice.
¡°Each and every one of you is so annoying. Hurry up and get lost. Don¡¯t block this princess¡¯ way, or else this princess won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± The thirteenth princess¡¯s voice rang out. Immediately after, the crowd parted to make way for
her, letting her go first.
¡°Who was the one talking about Lil¡¯ Han? I¡¯m telling you, Lil t Han is my good friend, and bullying him is the same as bullying me! Do you all remember it?¡± The thirteenth princess¡¯s gaze slowly swept across everyone¡¯s faces, carefully observing everyone¡¯s expression..
Chapter 851 - 851: Then You’re So Pitiful
Chapter 851 - 851: Then You¡¯re So Pitiful
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°It¡¯s ¡¡± The people who were still talking about Rong Han all shut their mouths and agreed.
¡°The thirteenth princess is actually speaking up for you.¡± Gu Lin raised his eyebrows and said in surprise.
¡°She has always liked Lil t Han, so it¡¯s reasonable for her to help Lil t Han, right? But this time, when she spoke up for Lil t Han, she didn¡¯t emphasize that Lil¡¯ Han was her property,¡± said Dumby in surprise.
When they first met the thirteenth princess, this unruly princess kept emphasizing that Lil t Han was hers.
If it was in the past, the thirteenth princess would have announced to the public that Rong Han was hers after she had helped him.
However, the thirteenth princess did not do so today. It was clear that she had also changed and improved.
Looking at the thirteenth princess, Dumby said very seriously, ¡®1 1 think she¡¯s a good person. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s not very firm in her stand, so she always brings trouble to people.
¡°The thirteenth princess is not a bad person.¡± Zhan Liuye looked at the thirteenth princess, who was not far away, and could not help but sigh.
A child was like a nk piece of paper when they were young. The final oue would be different depending on how one raised them. With the empress¡¯ personality, it was only normal for her to be able to raise a child like the thirteenth princess.
Fortunately, the thirteenth princess no longer listened to her mother and relied on herself. Her personality had changed a little.
The change in the thirteenth princess made Rong Han feel that she was much more pleasing to the eye. It was the first time that he did not leave before she came over.
¡°Lil t Han, don¡¯t be afraid. No matter what those people say about you, I¡¯ll always be on your side and protect you!¡± The thirteenth Princess looked at Rong Han and said with determination.
The girl¡¯s clear eyes sparkled like the stars in the gxy. It was indeed very infectious.
Finally, Rong Han was not so disgusted with the girl in front of her. He nodded, ¡°Thank you for helping me. I¡¯ll invite you to the prince regent¡¯s residence as a guest when we return.¡±
The thirteenth princess was overjoyed. She smiled happily, but then her eyes
suddenly became dull. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m already very happy to have your kind intentions.¡±
¡°Thirteenth Princess, are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake?¡± Dumby looked as if he had seen a ghost.
The thirteenth Princess usually stuck to Rong Han like glue. How could she reject Rong Han¡¯s invitation this time?
Lingbao had already raised her head to look at the sky.
She suspected that red rain was about to fall today. Otherwise, why would the thirteenth princess do such an outrageous thing?
The thirteenth princess sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Ever since my ident, my mother has refused to go anywhere.¡± Not only that, the pce maids that I previously got from sixth sister were also sent away, and mother reced them with a new nanny to serve me.
¡°Ah? Then you¡¯re so pitiful.¡± Lingbao sighed from the bottom of her heart.
After hearing this, the thirteenth princess immediately began to pour out her grievances. ¡°Sob, yeah! You don¡¯t know how hard it is to deal with that nanny! Moreover, she¡¯s particrly picky. She didn¡¯t allow me to rx even when I was resting in my own pce. I had to sleep t, otherwise, it meant that I
don¡¯t know the rules!¡±
The more the thirteenth princess spoke, the more she broke down. In the end, her almond-shaped eyes were filled with tears, showing how aggrieved she was..
Chapter 852 - 852: Why Don’t You Guys Play with Lil l Thirteen?
Chapter 852 - 852: Why Don¡¯t You Guys y with Lil l Thirteen?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Lingbao took out a small handkerchief and handed it to her. Gu Lin also took out a piece of candy that he had kept to coax Lingbao and handed it to the thirteenth princess.
The thirteenth princess ate the candy. The sweet taste finally made her smile.
¡°The sixth princess didn¡¯te today?¡± At the mention of Gong Lingyu, an indescribable look appeared in Zhan Liuye¡¯s eyes, but it was fleeting and quickly disappeared.
The thirteenth princess shook her head as she munched on her candy. ¡°Sixth
Sister just helped me send the nanny away. It will probably be a while before shees back.¡±
¡°Then, please wait here with us, Thirteenth Princess. We don¡¯t want you to get hurt while running around.¡± Zhan liuye followed.
The thirteenth princess was more than happy to hear that. She chuckled and agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±
However, the thirteenth princess did not stick to Rong Han as she did before. Instead, she talked to Lingbao the most.
After a while, Gong Lingyu returned with the fierce-looking nanny.
Just as the thirteenth princess had described, this nanny did not look like a good person. Her hair was neatlybed, her triangr eyes were cold, and her face was full of wrinkles like a dried orange peel.
The hair on the thirteenth princess¡¯s back stood up. She was so scared that she quickly hid behind Rong Han.
¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Zhan Liuye saw Gong Lingyu walking over from a distance. He immediately raised his hand and bowed to her.
Seeing that Zhan Liuye was taking care of so many children alone, Gong Lingyu could not help but feel that he was tired. She smiled and nodded at him, ¡°Young Master Liuye must be tired. Why don¡¯t I help you take care of them?¡±
Zhan Liuye was about to blurt out that it was not hard work, but when he heard Gong Lingyu say she wanted to help, he immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s hard to refuse Your Highness¡¯ kind offer. I¡¯ll leave it to Your Highness then.¡±
¡°You¡¯re wee. Since Sister Gu isn¡¯t here, I should help her take care of Lil t
Lin and the others.¡± As Gong Lingyu spoke, she bent down and touched Rong
Han¡¯s face gently with her palm. ¡°How¡¯s your father¡¯s health?¡±
Now, everyone only knew that Rong Zhan was suddenly seriously ill, but no one knew what happened to Rong Han, what kind of illness he had, and how far his illness had progressed.
Rong Han nodded his head obediently, ¡°Fairy has been personally taking care of my father all this time. My father¡¯s condition is already much better. Many thanks for aunt¡¯s concern.¡¯
¡°Silly boy, isn¡¯t it my duty to care about you? That¡¯s right, before I left today, I promised to take good care of Lil t Thirteen. Since Lil t Thirteen is also here, why don¡¯t you take her to y with you?¡± Gong Lingyu¡¯s attention was also focused on Lil e Thirteen. Seeing that Lil¡¯ Thirteen was looking at her with a burning gaze, she could not help but be moved.
The thirteenth princess was initially worried that Gong Lingyu would not care about her, but after hearing this, she was so happy that she could not close her mouth. She quickly thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Sister. I also want to y with Lil t Han and the others!¡±
However, Nanny Ku Yun revealed a look of dissatisfaction when she heard Naturally, Gong Lingyu did not forget that there was still Nanny Ku Yun beside them.. She immediately looked at Nanny Ku Yun and said with a fake smile, ¡°Will Nanny Ku Yun also be serving by the side?¡±
Chapter 853 - 853: Please, Sixth Princess, Spare This Old Servant This Time
Chapter 853 - 853: Please, Sixth Princess, Spare This Old Servant This Time
Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Nanny Ku Yun thought for a moment, then lowered her eyes and said in a seemingly respectful manner, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the sixth princess loves the thirteenth princess. As a servant, I should naturally listen to the sixth princess¡¯s orders. However, the empress had instructed me to look after the thirteenth princess and not let her get hurt. This old servant is worried that if things go wrong, the empress will me this old servant. Sixth Princess, neither you nor this old servant can afford such a responsibility.¡±
Gong Lingyu had long guessed that Nanny Ku Yun was not that easy to deal with. She had never liked dealing with such a sharp and unkind old woman. She tried her best to smile and was about to refute when she heard Zhan Liuye¡¯s voice.
¡°You can¡¯t bear the responsibility, but you have the courage to offend the sixth princess? You¡¯re simply too bold. Since you¡¯re like this, I should also report to His Majesty and the empress dowager to see how you will bear the responsibility of offending the princess.¡± Zhan Liuye said with a fake smile. As he spoke, his eyes swept over Nanny Ku Yun like sharp des.
The hair on Nanny Ku Yun¡¯s back immediately stood on end from Zhan Liuye¡¯s berating. She hurriedly cupped her hands in obeisance, ¡°This old servant doesn¡¯t dare to. Young master Liuye, please show mercy¡¡±
Who did not know Zhan Liuye¡¯s position in the pce? Not to mention, he was the only son of Imperial Duke Zhan. In addition, the empress dowager doted on the sixth princess. If this matter were to blow up, even the empress might not be able to protect Ku Yun.
Nanny Ku Yun was not an idiot. She knew very well who she could offend and who she could not.
However, even though Zhan Liuye had a lot of power and authority, he was never one to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Even Gong Lingyu was surprised to see him speak up for her.
¡°I¡¯m not the one you should be pleading mercy to.¡± As Zhan Liuye spoke, his clear eyes swept across the air to Gong Lingyu.
Gong Lingyu also came back to her senses and cleared her throat. ¡°Nanny Ku
Yun, what do you think of this matter?¡±
Nanny Ku Yun could not help but doubt her life after being rebuked by the two of them.
What else could she think? She would only continue to talk back to the two people in front of her if she did not want to live.
Nanny Ku Yun¡¯s legs gave way and she knelt in front of Gong Lingyu. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Highness. I was just anxious and concerned about the safety of the thirteenth princess. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. I know I was wrong. Please forgive me this time.¡±
¡°Sister, I don¡¯t want to be with her!¡± I¡¯m sorry, ¡± the thirteenth princess said hurriedly. She looked up at Gong Lingyu like a frightened deer.
Gong Lingyu looked at her sister and naturally felt her heart ache. ¡°Alright, I agree. Nanny Ku Yun, you may be spared from death, but you can¡¯t escape punishment. I share punish you to stay in the carriage alone and reflect on your mistakes. Without my orders, you are not allowed to get off.¡±
Nanny Ku Yun¡¯s expression turned ugly, but she still forced a smile on her face. She looked at the thirteenth princess and said, ¡°This old servant naturally does not dare to disobey the sixth princess¡¯ orders. However, before the thirteenth princess left, the empress had also specifically instructed the thirteenth princess not to leave this old servant¡¯s side. This old servant is worried that the thirteenth princess will not be able to bear to leave this old servant ¡.¡±
Chapter 854 - 854: Mr. Liuye Is So Good to My Sister
Chapter 854 - 854: Mr. Liuye Is So Good to My Sister
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Nanny Ku Yun¡¯s words made it sound like she was on good terms with the thirteenth princess, but her eyes were too sharp. There was a faint threat in her eyes, as if she could shoot through the thirteenth princess.
The thirteenth princess felt goosebumps all over her back. As if she had seen a ghost, she shrunk her neck and resisted, ¡°Who would miss you? Go where you should go, I want to be with my sister!¡±
The smile on Nanny Ku Yun¡¯s lips immediately disappeared. She felt even more embarrassed than if she had been pped in public.
Gong Lingyu almostughed out loud. She tried her best to hold back her smile and looked at Nanny Ku Yun calmly. ¡°You also heard that Lil t Thirteen is more dependent on me. Miao Yin, please invite Nanny Ku Yun to the carriage and let the guards keep an eye on her. She is getting old and it would not be good if she were to get injured.¡±
Miao Yin immediately stepped forward with a smile and made an inviting gesture to Nanny Ku Yun. ¡°Nanny, this way please.¡±
Nanny Ku Yun¡¯s face was so dark as she coldly snorted and strode away without looking back.
After sending off Nanny Ku Yun, Gong Lingyu was also in a good mood. She turned to Zhan Liuye and nodded, ¡°Many thanks to Young Master Liuye for helping me out just now. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that Nanny Ku Yun would not have let this matter go so easily.¡±
The smile on Zhan Liuye¡¯s lips deepened. He smiled at Gong Lingyu and said indifferently, ¡°Your Highness is too polite. This official only did what I should do. In the future, if Your Highness encounters such a difficult matter again, you cane to find me at any time. I will definitely do my best to help Your Highness.¡±
¡°Mr. Liuye is really good to my sister!¡± The thirteenth princess sighed and pounced on Gong Lingyu as she spoke. She hugged Gong Lingyu¡¯s leg tightly and said, ¡°Sister is very good to me, so thank you, Sister!
Seeing that the thirteenth Princess was so dependent on her, Gong Lingyu¡¯s heart softened as well. She bent down and touched her head. ¡°Lil e Thirteen, don¡¯t worry. I will protect you, but your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so you can¡¯t do too much exercise. You must be careful, understand?¡±
The thirteenth princess smiled sweetly and nodded in agreement. She then looked at Rong Han and the other three people beside her with excitement. ¡°l know a ce in the forest where mushrooms grow all year round. Those mushrooms are delicious! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you guys to find mushrooms.¡±
When Lingbao heard that there were delicious mushrooms in this season, her big, watery eyes immediately lit up. She nodded without saying anything and grabbed the thirteenth princess¡¯ hand. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Hurry up and run!¡±
¡°Remember, don¡¯t run around. If anything happens, immediately fire the signal, understand?¡± Gong Lingyu looked at the backs of the few little ones leaving quickly, her eyes still showing some worry.
Gong Lingyu had been worried about the five little ones the whole time, so she did not notice that Zhan Liuye had been watching her from the side.
After the five little ones left, Gong Lingyu also noticed Zhan Liuye¡¯s gaze, and subconsciously looked in his direction.
When Zhan Liuve and Gong Lingvu¡¯s eves met. there was a hint of a smile in his eyes. He said unhurriedly, ¡°Your Highness, in that case, let them y. Your
Highness¡¯ health has always been poor, so it¡¯s best to go and rest first..¡±
Chapter 855 - 855: I’ll Give This Wolf Cub’s Body to the Third Brother
Chapter 855 - 855: I¡¯ll Give This Wolf Cub¡¯s Body to the Third Brother
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gong Lingyu had said so much earlier and had stood in the cold wind for so long. She was a little tired, so she did not reject Zhan Liuye¡¯s good intentions and left with him.
On the other side, the hunt had officially started. Crown Prince Rong Jinghua led the rest of the princes into the forest to hunt.
Although the crowd could not see the hunting process, it was not difficult for them to guess that the person who woulde out first this time would definitely be their third Prince.
After all, the third prince had been good at riding and shooting since he was young. He was almost omnipotent in this aspect, and everyone had high expectations of him.
In the woods, Rong Jinghua¡¯s gaze fell on a wolf cub. He immediately raised his longbow and shot an arrow, about to prate one of the wolf cub¡¯s legs.
After the wolf cub¡¯s leg was injured, it immediately wailed in pain and fell to the ground, its throat constantly squeezing out waves of miserable howls.
Rong Jinghua was overjoyed when he saw this. He quickly got off the horse and wanted to catch the little Wolf alive.
However, just as Rong Jinghua got off his horse, a sharp sleeve arrow suddenly shot through the air and pierced through the wolf cub¡¯s heart.
The wolf cub raised its head and wailed in pain. Then, it fell heavily to the ground and stopped breathing.
Rong Jinghua immediately stopped in his tracks and turned around to look behind her.
The third prince, Rong Lie, was sitting on his horse, holding a bow and arrow. Heughed arrogantly. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for shooting askew and identally killing Your Highness¡¯ wolf cub. However, you can only me this beast for not knowing what¡¯s good for it and insisting on drilling into my arrow. If this isn¡¯t seeking death, what else can it be?¡± After Peng Zhou heard this, he chided the third prince with a cold face, ¡°Your
Highness, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±
Everyone here knew that the third prince had been able to pierce through the forest with a hundred steps when he was ten years old. He had never failed before, so how could he ¡®identally¡¯ kill this wolf cub?
Unless he did it on purpose to suppress the crown prince.
However, no one present dared to speak. They all lowered their heads obediently, afraid that they would be targeted by the third Prince,
After all, everyone knew that the third prince was the most outstanding one among all the princes. Compared to Rong Jinghua, who was the crown prince, everyone felt that the third pince had a higher chance of winning the throne.
Rong Lie saw that Peng Zhou was being rude and immediately scanned him with bloodthirsty eyes. ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, your subordinates really don¡¯t know the rules. No matter how kind Your Highness is, you shouldn¡¯t neglect the discipline of your subordinates. Otherwise, these servants will climb over their Masters¡¯ heads. What will happen?
Even though Rong Jinghua was being criticized like that, he did not show any signs of unhappiness on his face. He just smiled casually and said, ¡°Third Brother is right. Some servants are indeed too indulgent and should be properly taught. As an apology to Third Brother, I¡¯ll give this wolf cub¡¯s body to you.¡±
¡°Then I will have to thank the Crown Prince.¡± Rong Lie¡¯s attitude was still as arrogant as ever. After saying this, he pulled the reins in his hand and rode forward proudly.
Rong Lie immediately took Rong Jinghua¡¯s position as the leader. Even so, Rong Jinghua was not angry. He did not seem to notice that Rong Lie had offended him and followed behind Rong Lie willingly and obediently..
Chapter 856 - 856: The Third Prince Is So Indulgent
Chapter 856 - 856: The Third Prince Is So Indulgent
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
When the others saw this scene, they could not help but whisper among themselves.
¡°The third prince is so indulgent. He¡¯s simplywless!¡±
¡°Shush, do you want to die? How dare you talk about His Highness the Third Prince like that! If His Highness the Third Prince were to hear you, do you still want your life?¡±
¡°His Highness the Third Prince has the capital to be arrogant, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with being arrogant for a while, However, isn¡¯t His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s temper a little too good? He¡¯s already been targeted like this, but he¡¯s not even the least bit angry?¡±
¡°His Highness the Crown Prince has always been the gentlest. Is this the first day you all know this?¡±
Everyone fell silent upon hearing this. There were even people who shook their heads and sighed helplessly. All of them had helpless expressions.
They were actually very clear that when they said that the crown prince had a good temper.
Rather than saying that the crown prince had a good temper, it would be more urate to say that his personality was too weak. In the face of the third prince¡¯s provocation, he dared to be angry but did not dare to speak.
How could such a person be a good heir to a country?
Rong Jinghua did not mind at all. His hearing was very good, and he could clearly hear every word that the people present had said to him.
Even so, he was not angry. He pretended not to hear anything and followed the third prince closely.
Just as the group continued to head deeper into the forest, a wolfs howl suddenly came from the forest.
The wolf¡¯s howl stirred up waves in the air, and the moment it rang out, it made everyone¡¯s hearts tremble.
¡°That¡¯s a wolf¡¯s howl! Be careful, it¡¯s probably the wolves from the pack that came to take revenge for that little wolf!¡± Someone in the crowd suddenly spoke loudly, causing everyone to reveal a nervous expression.
One must know that wolves were pack animals, and wolves had always been the most difficult to deal with among all the prey. It was definitely not an easy thing to escape from the pack of wolves.
However, they could not act rashly. They had to force themselves to calm down and get ready to escape at any time,
Rong Jinghua also looked at Rong Lie, who was beside him. ¡°Third Brother, the wolf pack is too difficult to deal with! I know you¡¯re also afraid of the wolf pack, so why don¡¯t we put down the wolf cub¡¯s body and escape?¡±
Rong Lie¡¯s eyes were filled with nervousness, but Rong Jinghua¡¯s words made him unable to back down. He lifted his chin and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a pack of wolves, and I¡¯ve never been afraid of them! Your Highness, don¡¯t be so timid! As a prince, wouldn¡¯t that be a disgrace to father?¡±
Rong Jinghua saw that Rong Lie¡¯s face was pale with fear, but he was still trying to show off. A sneer quickly rose in his eyes, and he nodded in agreement. ¡°Then, what should we do in third brother¡¯s opinion?¡± ¡°Naturally, we¡¯ll fight to the death with them!¡± As Rong Lie spoke, he got off his horse, pulled out the long sword from his waist, and raised it high. He continued to boost the morale, ¡°Everyone, listen to me. No matter how difficult the wolf pack is, they are just a bunch of beasts! As a member of the royal family, we naturally can not be suppressed by a group of beasts! Let¡¯s pick up the weapons in our hands and exterminate the wolf pack!¡±
Although many people did not agree with what Rong Lie said, they had no better choice now. They could only respond perfunctorily..
Chapter 857 - 857: Come Back and Save Me
Chapter 857: Come Back and Save Me
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
At this time, apanied by a burst of rapid running sounds, wolves came from all directions and quickly surrounded the crowd, staring at them covetously.
Rong Lie was still holding the body of the wolf cub in his hand. The smell of blood from it made the wolves even more excited. One by one, they made threatening roars from their throats and rushed straight to Rong Lie.
Rong Lie saw the right time, raised his sword, and pierced the throat of a lone wolf.
The lone wolf let out a painful cry, then its body twisted and fell to the ground. Blood flowed out of the wound, and it struggled for a while before it stopped breathing.
Rong Lie did not expect it to be so easy. He was relieved and thenughed. ¡°l knew that these wolves were just a bunch of animals. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of! All of you, attack together and kill this pack of wolves!¡±
Everyone seemed to have been greatly encouraged and followed Rong Lie¡¯s spirit. Then, they pulled out the long swords at their waists and nned to fight.
¡°Howl!¡± The leading wolf let out a sad cry and pounced on Rong Lie.
Rong Lie stabbed out with confidence, but the angle was off by ident. The long sword only cut off a few hairs on the wolfs neck. Then, the wolf opened his mouth and bit Rong Lie¡¯s arm.
Rong Lie¡¯s body trembled violently, and he let out an earth-shattering howl, trying to get rid of the wolf.
However, wolf¡¯s bite force was extremely strong. With a crack, it easily broke Rong Lie¡¯s arm, causing Rong Lie to cry out in pain.
This time, the other wolves¡¯ momentum also increased. They swarmed over and attacked the people around them at the same time, as if they wanted to tear everyone in front of them to pieces!
This time, everyone finally could not hold it in any longer. They were so scared that they let out a series of screams. They were running for their lives in a sorry state, afraid that they would be torn apart by the lone wolf if they were not careful.
Since no one had dismounted, it was not that difficult to escape.
However, Rong Lie was not so lucky. He had gotten off the horse and could not get on it in time, so he was bitten twice by the wolves that ran over. Even the horse behind him was bitten to death by the lone wolves.
The horse wailed and fell to the ground. Rong Lie¡¯s leg was dragged by the wolf like a stray dog. The wolf¡¯s sharp teeth cut open his leg and extended from his thigh to his calf. He even bit off the meridians behind his ankle.
¡°Ah!¡± Rong Lie screamed even more. He did not even have the strength to fight back. The wolves did not give him a quick death on purpose. They kept biting his body, but none of them bit his neck.
¡°Help! Come back and save me!¡± Rong lie¡¯s arrogance immediately disappeared. He looked at the crowd riding away, and a strong sense of despair rose in his eyes.
Just as Rong Lie¡¯s heart turned cold and he thought that he was going to die this time, a few arrows were shot out and scattered the group of lone wolves around him.
Rong Lie raised his head and looked at the person who had attacked. He was surprised to see Rong Jinghua..
Chapter 858 - 858: Pm in So Much Pain
Chapter 858: Pm in So Much Pain
Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Third Brother, give me your hand!¡± Rong Jinghua led Peng Zhou and rushed over on a horse. The two of them were extremely fast. Rong Jinghua had already rushed in front of Rong Lie while he shouted and reached out to grab his hand.
Rong Lie was pulled onto the horse and he sat behind Rong Jinghua. He
followed Rong Jinghua all the way into the forest.
On the other side, the pack of wolves growled unwillingly. Then, like a pack of mad dogs, they ran in the direction that Rong Jinghua and the others had left in.
¡°His Highness the Crown Prince? Your Highness the Third Prince!¡± The crowd was terrified as they watched the two princes disappear into the forest.
At this moment, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces became extremely unsightly, and an extremely bad premonition made their hearts tremble again.
They were finished, they were finished!
If something were to happen to the two princes, would they all die together?
¡°Quick, go back and get reinforcements! We have to bring the two princes back no matter what!¡± Someone in the crowd shouted first, and the rest of the people scattered like birds and beasts, hurriedly calling for help.
At the same time, the five little ones had alsoe all the way to the depths of the forest.
However, they had already walked all the way and still did not see even half a shadow of a mushroom.
Lingbao, who was carrying a small basket for picking mushrooms on his back, pouted unhappily. ¡°Thirteenth Princess, are you kidding us? We haven¡¯t seen a single mushroom on the way here.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± the thirteenth princess said seriously. ¡°1 remember that I found the hot spring around here two years ago. There are many mushrooms around there. How did the hot spring disappear?¡±
Gu Lin was very patient. He squatted down and casually dug up a piece of soil from the ground. He put it to his nose and sniffed it. ¡°I¡¯ve read in a book before that wherever there is a hot spring, the surroundingnd will emit a faint smell like sulfur. It seems that we¡¯re not far from the hot spring.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, if I say there¡¯s a hot spring nearby, then there must be one. Gu Lingbao, don¡¯t worry. When we find the ceter, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll pick mushrooms until your hands go soft.¡± The thirteenth princess raised her brows and carefully identified the direction. She then quickly pulled the few of them forward.
The five little ones continued to walk forward, but before they could find the hot spring, they suddenly heard the sound of horse hooves.
The ttering of the horse¡¯s hooves sounded hurried, as if the other party was running for his life.
The five children looked in the direction of the sound of horse hooves at the same time, Soon, they saw Rong Jinghua and the injured Rong Lie riding quickly towards them on a horse. Peng Zhou was following closely behind them.
¡°Your Highness, we can stop for a while. The wolf pack is no longer chasingafter us, we¡¯ve shaken them off!¡± Peng Zhou looked behind him and hurriedly said to the two people in front of him.
Rong Jinghua quickly pulled the reins and stopped the horse.
Rong Lie, who was already seriously injured, fell off the horse due to the bumpiness.
¡°Third Brother!¡± Rong Jinghua quickly got off the horse and helped Rong Lie up.
Rong Lie looked at Rong Jinghua, who had risked her life to save him. His eyes were no longer as arrogant as before, but full of gratitude, ¡°Brother Crown
Prince, save me. 1, I¡¯m in so much pain. I don¡¯t want to die yet¡.¡±
Chapter 859 - 859: I’ll Assist You With All My Heart
Chapter 859: I¡¯ll Assist You With All My Heart
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Brother Crown Prince, Third Brother?¡± The thirteenth princess looked at the two of them in surprise. She could not figure out why the two of them were here.
Looking at Rong Lie, who was covered in wounds, Gu Lin had a bad feeling. He quickly raised his hand to cover the thirteenth princess¡¯ mouth.
Not only Gu Lin, but the other three little ones also kept their mouths shut. No one dared to speak.
Rong Jinghua even grabbed Rong Lie¡¯s arm and pulled him up from the ground. Heforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you alone. I¡¯ll do everything I can to save you! Peng Zhou, quick,e and help me treat Third Brother¡¯s injuries.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± As Peng Zhou spoke, a meaningful light appeared in the depths of his eyes.
However, the light disappeared in a sh. Soon, he walked forward quickly and helped Rong Lie to sit down on thewn not far away with Rong Jinghua. Rong Lie¡¯s body was covered in wounds from the wolves. He was in so much pain that he gritted his teeth just by sitting down on the grass with his back against the stone. Tears kept flowing down his eyes, and he was even whimpering in pain.
Rong Jinghua saw Rong Lie¡¯s pained expression and quickly reached out to pat his face. ¡°Third Brother, as father¡¯s son, you should pull yourself together and listen to me. I promise that I will take you out of here. Even if I have to sacrifice my life, I will definitely save you!¡¯
Rong Lie struggled to look at Rong Jinghua and met his sincere eyes.
Immediately, a strong sense of regret emerged in Rong Lie¡¯s heart. He looked at Rong Jinghua with a pained expression and struggled to say, ¡°Brother Crown Prince, I never thought that you would treat me so well¡ I¡¯ve done so many wrong things, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry!¡¯
Rong Jinghua looked at Rong Lie in confusion. He smiled and asked, ¡°Third
Brother, what are you talking about?¡±
When Rong Lie saw that Rong Jinghua was still so gentle, the tears in his eyes flowed out. He choked and said, ¡°Everything 1 said is true. Brother Crown Prince, the few assassinations you encountered before were actually arranged by my mother and l¡ However, it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re safe and sound. I also realized that I was wrong. I swear to you that in the future, I will definitely not have such thoughts. I will wholeheartedly assist you.¡±
Rong Jinghua just looked at Rong Lie calmly. There was no expression on his face, so no one could guess what he was thinking.
Seeing Rong Jinghua¡¯s reaction, Rong Lie could not help but feel nervous. ¡°Brother Crown Prince, are you angry? I¡¯m really sorry, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose! I had never thought that you would treat me so well. It was my heart that was blinded byrd for a moment. In the future, I will definitely put away such restless thoughts.¡±
¡°Why do you have to apologize, Third Brother? Since ancient times, which prince has not wanted the throne? Besides, you don¡¯t have to be so afraid, because I already knew about all these things you said.¡± Rong Jinghua smiled slightly and looked at Rong Lie as he spoke. He saw the look of disbelief on the third prince¡¯s face and could not help but find it funny. ¡°Why are you so surprised? Do you think that your methods are very brilliant? It¡¯s just a small trick and I don¡¯t care about it..
Chapter 860 - 860: I Beg You to Spare Me
Chapter 860: I Beg You to Spare Me
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The hair on his back trembled. Rong Lie looked at the man in front of him and suddenly felt a chill sweep through his body. He was so scared that he trembled.
Rong Jinghua did not respond to Rong Lie. He just stood up with a smile and continued to look at him with a faint smile.
Rong Lie could not ept such a shocking fact. He shook his head in panic. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. You must be lying to me. I did it so perfectly that no one would find out. You¡¯re lying!¡¯
If Rong Jinghua had known that he was going to kill him, why was this man still so gentle to him? That could only mean that this man¡¯s thoughts were too deep, even to a terrifying extent!
Rong Jinghua smiled and said, ¡°Why are you so surprised? Or do you really think you can defeat me with your despicable andughable means? Third Brother, although you are brave and good at fighting, it¡¯s a pity that you are too brainless and stupid. You¡¯ve always thought that only Seventh Brother is your opponent, but you never thought that when the mantis stalks the cicada, it would be unaware of the Oriole behind. In fact, the one who has been attacking you is not Seventh Brother, but me.¡±
The third prince¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. He looked at Rong Jinghua as if he had seen a ghost. He looked at the calm andposed man and realized that there was not a single wound on his body.
The shock in the third prince¡¯s heart was written all over his face. He looked at Rong Jinghua in a daze and his voice was still filled with disbelief, ¡°Why? How are you still unscathed even after you saved me from the wolves? This shouldn¡¯t have happened! ¡±
When Rong Jinghua heard this, he took a ck pouch from his waist and shook it gently. Then, he casually threw the pouch at the third prince. ¡°There¡¯s a very magical spice in this pouch that can temporarily make fierce beasts treat me as one of their own. Although the effect is very short, only two hours, it¡¯s enough to deal with you. After all, wolves are terrifying and uncontroble. Although I wanted to create an ident to kill you, I don¡¯t want it to really implicate me, so I can only spend some effort.¡±
When Rong Lie heard this, his body trembled uncontrobly. He looked at Rong Jinghua as if he had seen a ghost. For the first time, he felt fear from the bottom of his heart.
Rong Jinghua¡¯s n was so well thought out that he had already predicted what would happen at this very moment!
What kind of heart was this? This man was truly too terrifying. With his strength, he was definitely not his opponent.
¡°It turns out that among our brothers, the most difficult person to deal with is you! Moreover, you¡¯ve been holding back all this time, pretending that you don¡¯t care about anything¡ You¡¯re a scary man, you¡¯re a devil.¡± Rong Lie looked at Rong Jinghua with a frightened look as he used her fiercely.
Rong Jinghua looked at the crazy man in front of him with a faint smile. There was no other emotion in his eyes. ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡±
Rong Lie¡¯s face suddenly showed more fear. He endured the pain and knelt down in front of Rong Jinghua, then kowtowed and said, ¡°Brother Crown Prince, this younger brother really knows his mistake! Before this, I did not know that Brother Crown Prince is so wise and divine.. I will not dare to do it again, I beg you to spare me!¡±
Chapter 861 - 861: I’m Laughing at You for Getting Something Wrong
Chapter 861 - 861: I¡¯m Laughing at You for Getting Something Wrong
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Father has liked you since you were young. Father likes your mother, so chess, calligraphy, painting, and even riding and shooting martial arts were all personally taught by to you by father. Although I¡¯m the master of the
Eastern Pce, I have never enjoyed such favoritism. I have always envied Third Brother, envied you for being able to obtain Imperial father¡¯s favor. In fact, I¡¯m also curious about why is you¡¯re so favored? It wasn¡¯t until I killed my father¡¯s trusted aide that I learned from him that 1 was just a scapegoat.¡± Rong Jinghuaughed as he spoke. His faint voice seemed toe from a distance, and it was eerie.
Rong Lie looked at the scary man in front of him in fear and did not dare to say anything more. He looked at Rong Jinghua and continued.
Rong Jinghua did not care about Rong Lie¡¯s reaction. He continued to smile and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but Father really loves you. He¡¯s worried that you¡¯ll be a public target in the future, so he needs a son with a more valuable status than you to be the crown prince to help you resist these attacks. I¡¯m the most powerful eldest son, but I can¡¯tpare to father¡¯s favoritism towards you. How can I tolerate such an eyesore like you living?¡±
When Rong Lie heard this, his body trembled even more. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°I, I understand now. You want to kill me not because I¡¯m a threat to your throne, but because you¡¯re jealous!¡±
Rong Jinghua seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world. He stared at Rong lie and the sneer on his lips became even more obvious, ¡°How can you threaten my throne? Compared to me and Seventh Brother, you are still far behind.¡¯
Rong Lie felt humiliated, and his body trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Shut up, you shut up! Rong Jinghua, you hypocrite. I¡¯m warning you, if you kill me, you won¡¯t get away with it. Do you think father will let you off so easily? You¡¯re just a chess piece that¡¯s being used. Once I die, father will only pass the throne to Seventh Brother!¡±
It was as if Rong Jinghua had just heard the funniest joke in the world. His body only trembled for a moment before he burst outughing uncontrobly.
Rong Lie was infuriated by Rong Jinghua¡¯s actions and he roared, ¡°Rong Jinghua, what are youughing at?
¡°Third Brother, I¡¯mughing at you for making a mistake. When did I say I wanted to kill you? It¡¯s your own bad luck, after following me to escape, you were still caught by the wolf pack, and the result was that you were bitten to death by the evil wolves, dying from blood loss.¡± Rong Jinghua looked at Rong Lie with a smile and calmly arranged the cause of his death.
Rong Lie¡¯s body trembled even more. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. You can¡¯t hide the truth from the public. Father won¡¯t believe you. You can¡¯t fool everyone¡¡± The more Rong Lie said, the less confident he was.
Everyone had seen the wolves¡¯ malice toward him earlier. They had bitten him like crazy. It was Rong Jinghua, his brother, who had risked his life to save him. He had even lured the entire wolf pack away for the safety of the others.
After Rong Jinghua had done all this, he would be a good person who valued rtionships and loyalty. Inparison, Rong Lie was more like a clown¡
Rong Jinghua had indeed saved him, but they were being chased by a pack of wolves, so it was hard to tell if they were dead or alive..
Chapter 862 - 862: He Was No Longer the Crown Prince She Knew
Chapter 862 - 862: He Was No Longer the Crown Prince She Knew
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Everyone had seen Rong Jinghua protecting him, but in the end, if Rong Jinghua could not protect him, it could only mean that he was unlucky and no one could me Rong Jinghua.
Rong Lie understood all of this, and the fear of death in his heart made him lose control. After his body trembled, he began tough, ¡°So 1 was used by someone else. Hahaha, I was just a chess piece used by you from the very beginning! Rong Jinghua, you¡¯re so capable!¡±
Only then did Rong Lie realize that even if he died, Rong Jinghua would not be implicated.
Not only that, but Rong Jinghua!s heroic act would also greatly improve the
crown prince¡¯s image in the eyes of the public. Everyone would remember Rong Jinghua¡¯s bravery. On the contrary, Rong Lie would be the foolish prince who provoked the wolf pack until he suffered the consequences of his own actions!
Rong Jinghua looked at Rong Lie smugly and admired his look of despair.
¡°Third Brother, I actually still feel a little pity. It¡¯s a pity that father isn¡¯t here. Otherwise, if he saw his son, who he had always doted on, suffer such a great humiliation, Father would definitely be distressed, right? That¡¯s right, there¡¯s also your mother. If she sees your miserable appearance, will she cry to death? These are all scenes that I¡¯m looking forward to, but it¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t be able to see it, Third Brother.¡¯
When Rong Lie heard this, he suddenly felt a fear of death in his heart. At this time, he could not care about anything else. He knelt down in front of Rong Jinghua and said loudly, ¡°I, I know I was wrong. Brother, please spare my life. I really don¡¯t want to die! I promise that I will be obedient in the future and follow your orders! I¡¯m just a dog by your side. I¡¯ll listen to whatever you want me to do. I don¡¯t even want the throne!¡±
As Rong Lie spoke, he reached out with a trembling hand and tugged at Rong Jinghua!s pants. He looked terrified as he pleaded.
Rong Jinghua looked at his younger brother, who had taken away all the love he had in his childhood, and slowly took a step back.
¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± Rong Lie looked at Rong Jinghua¡¯s actions in despair. He saw Rong Jinghua move away from him.
On the other side, Peng Zhou, who was wearing a five-fingered w, also walked up.
¡°Ahh!¡± Rong Lie¡¯s miserable wails could be heard. Peng Zhou¡¯s sharp ws had torn his neck, and blood kept flowing out of the wound.
The five little ones had never seen such a terrifying scene before. They held their breaths at the same time and everyone was trembling. No one dared to move a single step.
Especially the thirteenth princess. She cried as she watched the scene unfold before her eyes, but she did not dare to make a sound, afraid that Rong Jinghua would notice if she made any noise.
The crown prince was no longer the crown prince she knew. The man in front of her was a demon, a demon who would harm his own people/
Rong Jinghua had no idea that the five little ones had already seen the scene in front of him. He looked at Rong Lie twitching in a pool of blood with satisfaction. ¡°Peng Zhou, you did well.¡±
Not to mention anything else, the attack caused by Peng Zhou¡¯s sharp ws looked like a beast¡¯s sharp ws tearing open Rong lie¡¯s neck. It was to ensure that ordinary people would not suspect anything after seeing it.
¡°Thank you for your praise, Your Highness. Your Highness, have you thought about what we should do next?¡± Peng Zhou shook off the blood on his hand and then put away the sharp weapon..
Chapter 863 - 863: Can You Stop Crying?
Chapter 863 - 863: Can You Stop Crying?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Find a quiet ce and pretend that we were attacked by wolves. I should also be injured.¡± After saying this to Peng Zhou coldly, Rong Jinghua stabbed one of the horses to death and left it behind. Then, he rode out of the forest with Peng Zhou.
The sound of the horse¡¯s hooves gradually faded away, and the five little ones present were all so scared that their legs turned to jelly. They did not dare to move until the sound of the horse¡¯s hooves hadpletely disappeared.
Only then did they realize that their bodies were so weak that they had no strength left. They lost their bnce and fell to the ground.
¡°Sob, sob, Third Brother, sob, sob¡¡± The thirteenth princess immediately burst into tears. Her tears kept flowing out as if she had just suffered a great shock. Just looking at her would make one¡¯s heart ache.
¡°Let¡¯s go see His Highness the Third Prince first and see if he can be saved.¡± Lingbao was the first to stand up and run through the trees towards Rong Lie.
¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Rong Han said as he stood up and followed Lingbao.
¡°Dumby, you stay here and guard the thirteenth princess. Remember not to make too much noise, in case someone finds out.¡± Gu Lin did not forget to remind Dumby before he went to chase after Lingbao.
Dumbfounded, Dumby raised his hand and scratched his head. ¡°Ah? I don¡¯t know how to coax girls!
Unfortunately, Gu Lin did not care whether he knew how to coax girls or not. He quickly followed Rong Han and Lingbao to Rong Lie.
Unfortunately, Rong Lie¡¯s entire body was soaked in a pool of blood. The artery on his neck waspletely broken, and all the blood in his body was flowing out. He was no longer breathing.
However, even though he was no longer breathing, his eyes were still wide open, and he died with grievances.
Gu Lin had seen many dead bodies before, but when he saw the bloody body in front of him, he could not help but feel a little nervous. He reached out and grabbed his sister¡¯s hand. ¡°Lingbao, if you¡¯re afraid, then don¡¯t look.¡±
Lingbao shook her head and looked at Rong Lie¡¯s body. She couldn¡¯t bear to see him die. ¡°Brother, Lil t Han, he died after his blood vessels and trachea were cut. Although the process of death was not long, it was very painful.¡±
Rong Han looked at the body and felt a little ufortable. He quickly pulled the two people back two steps, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. My father has reminded me countless times that no matter what, 1 must always put my life first and not blindly care about others. The crown prince¡¯s n is sessful, and there will definitely be peopleing to look for the third prince¡¯s body. If they find out that we are right next to the third prince¡¯s body, the crown prince will know that we saw what he did just noq.,r, and we will be finished!¡±
Recalling what Rong Jinghua had just done, Gu Lin and the other two did not look too good. They quickened their steps and flew away, returning to the side of the thirteenth princess and the dummy.
On the other side, Dumby was on the verge of breaking down from the incessant crying of the thirteenth princess. He had no idea how tofort this crying little girl. In the end, he was just short of kneeling on the ground and begging her, ¡°Can you stop crying? I¡¯ll do anything you want as long as you promise me not to cry anymore!¡±
Who could tell him why it was so hard to coax a girl who was crying?
Chapter 864 - 864: His Highness the Crown Prince’s Injuries Are Too Severe, He Has Already Fainted
Chapter 864 - 864: His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s Injuries Are Too Severe, He Has Already Fainted
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Rong Han looked at the thirteenth princess and said indifferently, ¡°You also heard what the crown prince said just now. There are wolves in the vicinity. If you continue to cry and shout, it will be easy to attract the wolves over. At that time, we will also be in danger.¡±
When the thirteenth princess, who was still wailing, heard this, it was as if someone had suddenly grabbed her by the neck. She immediately shut her mouth and suppressed her crying. ¡°1, I know, I won¡¯t cry anymore. Sob, what should we do next?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s just leave this ce first. No matter what we do, we have to wait until we¡¯re safe,¡± Dumby suggested.
¡°Then we can only leave Third Brother here?¡± Looking at Rong Lie¡¯s body from afar, the thirteenth princess was filled with sorrow. She could not even bear to look at it so seriously. Her heart was filled with sadness again.
Although her third brother didn¡¯t treat her very well, he had never bullied her. Now, her third brother had been killed by the crown prince. She had never seen the crown prince so vicious. Just thinking about it made her body tremble.
¡°We can¡¯t take him with us. Did you forget? We can¡¯t let the crown prince know that we¡¯re here. Otherwise, if he finds out that we¡¯ve seen everything, will he let us go?¡± Gu Lingbao held the thirteenth princess¡¯s hand tightly and continued tofort her, ¡°Your Highness, we can only pretend that we don¡¯t know anything in order to survive. Just listen to us and pretend to be too tired. When you go back, just close your eyes and sleep. No matter what other people ask you, don¡¯t answer.¡±
The thirteenth princess¡¯s heart was beating rapidly. She listened to Gu
Lingbao¡¯s words seriously, then nodded obediently and left with Gu Lingbao.
The five little ones also stopped looking for the hot spring and quickly walked along the small path toward the outside of the forest.
On the other side, Rong Jinghua had also sessfully met with the guards who hade to rescue him.
He had specially asked Peng Zhou to leave a few scratch marks on his body. When Rong Jinghua saw the guards, he pretended to be weak and immediately copsed. He was then taken out of the forest and back to the camp.
¡®Quickly, get the imperial physician. His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s injuries are too severe and he has already fainted!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the royal family and rtives who were waiting anxiously in the camp all swarmed over and watched as the guards put Rong Jinghua, who was pretending to be unconscious, on the ground.
The imperial physician arrived soon after and inserted a silver needle into Rong Jinghua¡¯s philtrum.
Rong Jinghua furrowed his brows in pain and pretended to have just woken up. He looked at the crowd with a confused expression and said, ¡°What is wrong with me? That¡¯s right! Where¡¯s Third Brother? At that time, the wolf pack caught up and went straight for Third Brother. Peng Zhou and I let him go first. I don¡¯t remember what happened after that¡ Where is Third Brother
When the people around saw Rong Jinghua¡¯s urgent expression, they could not help but feel touched by the brotherhood. The first thing she did when he opened his eyes was to look for the third prince.
¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re heavily injured and can¡¯t move. So far, we¡¯ve only found you and Peng Zhou, so we¡¯ve sent you and Peng Zhou back in advance. Don¡¯t worry, our people are also trying to find the third prince, and 1 think they should have found him by now.¡± At this time, the lieutenant of the imperial guards came forward and cupped his hands at Rong Jinghua..
Chapter 865 - 865: Already Bitten to Death by the Wolves
Chapter 865 - 865: Already Bitten to Death by the Wolves
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Rong Jinghua could not care less about her own injuries. He panted and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about me. Third Brother¡¯s injuries are very serious! Quickly bring the imperial physician into the forest, and when you find third Royal brother, immediately bandage him. Cough, cough, cough, no need, cough, cough, no need to care about me¡¡±
At that moment, the injured Peng Zhou did not care about his own safety. He quickly knelt down in front of Rong Jinghua and said, ¡°Your Highness, just now you risked your life to fight the wolves for the third prince, and your body has also suffered quite a bit of injuries. If you don¡¯t treat it carefully, it will definitely affect your body!
¡°Impudent! It¡¯s not your turn to ask about my body. I knows it in my heart! Right now, my third brother is still in the forest. How can I be at ease!¡± Rong Jinghua said anxiously.
¡°Your Highness! Not only the third prince, but your sister, the thirteenth princess, is also in the forest!¡± Nanny Ku Yun shook off the people who tried to drag her away and quickly knelt in front of Rong Jinghua. ¡°Your Highness! Just now, Doctor Gu t s three children, the heir of the regent prince¡¯s residence, and the thirteenth princess went to the forest together. There¡¯s still no news of them!¡±
¡°What?¡± Rong Jinghua¡¯s expression darkened and his eyelids twitched uncontrobly.
Instantly, an extremely bad premonition emerged in his heart, causing his expression to darken.
He did not believe that this could be exined by coincidence.
Rong Jinghua did not like the feeling of things gradually getting out of control.
H had a bad feeling in her heart and could not help but scold Nanny Ku Yun,
¡°How did you take care of the princess?¡±
Nanny Ku Yun had never seen the usually gentle crown prince speak so harshly before. She was so scared that her entire body trembled. She timidly said, ¡°How would I know about this? it was the sixth Princess who agreed to let them go.¡±
¡°Brother Crown Prince, I also didn¡¯t expect such a change to happen.¡± Gong Lingyu¡¯s eyes were red as she walked forward. ¡°If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have let them go into the forest. So far, my men, the people from the regent prince¡¯s residence and Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence have already gone to look for them.
¡°People from Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence also went to help?¡± Rong Jinghua frowned in confusion.
It was normal for Gong Lingyu and the prince regent¡¯s residence to send people to look for him, and he did not think there was anything wrong with it. However, what did this have to do with Imperial Duke Zhan? Imperial Duke Zhan¡¯s residence had always maintained a neutral stance and would never side with any party. Rong Jinghua was surprised that they had taken action for a few children who had nothing to do with them.
Gong Lingyu observed Rong Jinghua¡¯s expression and said in a soft tone, ¡°Young Master Liuye is the teacher of five children, so he naturally cares about their safety. Brother Crown Prince, is this matter very important?¡±
Rong Jinghua immediately reacted and said in a serious tone, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not important. The most important thing now is their safety. Dispatch all avable manpower and continue the search!¡±
¡°We¡¯ve found His Highness the Third Prince!¡± At this moment, a group of people on horses suddenly rushed out of the forest. On the back of the horse was a man covered in blood.
Rong Jinghua¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°How¡¯s Third Brother?¡±
The leading guard hurriedly got off his horse and knelt down. He said in fear and trepidation, ¡°Your Highness, the third prince, he, he was seriously injured.. When we found him, the third prince had already been bitten to death by the wolves!¡±
Chapter 866 - 866: I Really Can’t Explain It to Those Two
Chapter 866 - 866: I Really Can¡¯t Exin It to Those Two
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
As soon as these words came out, the entire ce was in an uproar.
Rong Jinghua took two steps back in shock and shook his head in fear. ¡°No, this is impossible. 1 don¡¯t believe that Third Brother died! Imperial physician, quickly go and save Third Brother!¡±
When they thought of how Rong Jinghua had risked his life to save his brother, and how his brother had died in front of him, everyone was extremely sad. They quickly knelt down and begged him, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry for your loss!¡±
¡°What nonsense are you guys talking about? My Third Brother is not dead yet.
When I told him to run first, he was clearly still fine! This is impossible, this is impossible¡!¡± After struggling to finish her sentence, Rong Jinghua seemed to be unable to hold on any longer. His body swayed a few times, and his eyes rolled back. His body fell heavily to the ground and he fainted.
¡°Your Highness!¡± At that moment, everyone was in a panic. The Imperial physician quickly got someone to carry Rong Jinghua into the tent. After the guards put down the third prince¡¯s body, they turned back to the forest and continued to look for the whereabouts of the five little ones.
Gong Lingyu¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. Finally, after 15 minutes, Zhan Liuye arrived.
Zhan Liuye rode his horse back first and sped up towards Gong Lingyu, ¡°Sixth Princess, we¡¯ve found them. The five of them are fine, just a little frightened. Our secret guards are bringing them back.
When Gong Lingyu heard this, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that she had rxed and suddenly lost all her strength, and she sat on the ground, paralyzed.
¡°Your Highness, please pull yourself together!¡± Miao Yin was shocked and quickly came forward to help Gong Lingyu up.
Zhan Liuye had also rushed over on his horse. He quickly got off his horse and helped Gong Lingyu up with Miao Yin.
¡°I especially sped up toe here so that Your Highness can be at ease. I hope that Your Highness can take care of yourself.¡± Zhan Liuye said with a worried expression.
Gong Lingyu smiled and consoled Zhan Liuye, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Liuye. I only did this because I suddenly felt at ease. Let¡¯s go check on Lil e Lin and the others first.¡¯
After Zhan Liuye confirmed that Gong Lingyu was fine, he nodded and quickly helped her out.
Gong Lingyu, apanied by Zhan Liuye and Miao Yin, also saw the five little ones.
Other than the thirteenth princess, who had fainted after being too frightened, the other four children seemed to be in a good condition.
¡°Han¡¯er, are the four of you really alright?¡± Gong Lingyu¡¯s eyes were filled with unconceble worry. She hurriedly rushed in front of them and carefully examined their situation.
Her cousin and Sister Gu were assured to let her take care of these little fellows. If anything happened to them, she really would not be able to exin it to them.
Rong Han was the calmest. He took the initiative to hug Gong Lingyu and said,
¡°Aunt, we met a wolf cub on our way back. It took us a lot of effort to avoid its attack. That wolf cub was so fierce and it scared us.
¡°The third prince was also in trouble because of the wolves¡¯ fierce attack¡ Sigh, why didn¡¯t I know that there was such a group of ferocious beasts in the hunting ground?¡± Miao Yin, who was standing on the side, revealed a look of lingering fear.
¡°The prey in the hunting ground has a certain degree of danger, but it¡¯s rare to see an extreme situation like the third prince¡¯s. On the way here, I heard that it was His Highness the Third Prince who killed a wolf cub in the wolf pack, which aroused the anger of the wolf pack. In the end, the wolf pack wouldn¡¯t stop until they killed His Highness.¡± At the mention of the third prince, Zhan Liuye¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness..
Chapter 867 - 867: You Have to Relax
Chapter 867 - 867: You Have to Rx
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
One could only say that the third prince was really unlucky this time.
What Zhan Liuye did not realize was that when he mentioned the third prince, the thirteenth princess, who had been sleeping with her back facing them, suddenly trembled andy down, not daring to move.
¡°It sounds so scary.¡± As Lingbao spoke, she hid it in her big brother¡¯s arms.
Dumby could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the crown prince was also chased by the wolves with the third prince? How¡¯s the situation now?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Brother Crown Prince is safe and sound. However, the third prince was killed by the wolves, and Brother Crown Prince has suffered a great blow¡¡± Gong Lingyu sighed. Before she could finish speaking, she changed her tone and warned the little ones in a gentle voice, ¡°Forget it. You children don¡¯t need to know about this. Just rest well. Lil t Thirteen is tired, so you must be tired too. It¡¯s better to rest early.¡±
¡°Yes¡¡± the little ones replied in unison. Then, without exception, they obedientlyy down and slept with the thirteenth princess.
Seeing this, Gong Lingyu also heaved a sigh of relief. After patting their small heads tofort them, she got up and left with Zhan Liuye and Miao Yin.
After the three of them left, only the five little ones were left in the tent.
Following that, the thirteenth princess¡¯s suppressed cries could be heard.
¡°Sob, sob¡¡± The thirteenth princess¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. She was obviously very scared, but she had to suppress her crying. She sounded particrly pitiful.
Lingbao reached out and patted her. ¡°Lil e Thirteen, don¡¯t cry. We are as scared as you are. However, no matter what, you can¡¯t say it. Otherwise, the crown prince will definitely be very angry.¡±
¡°Brother Lin, are we not going to tell my aunt and the others about this?¡± Rong Han looked at Gu Lin and frowned as she spoke.
The crown prince had killed his own brother. This was no small matter. If he could, he wanted to make this matter public and let everyone see the crown prince¡¯s ugly face.
Gu Lin thought for a while and said, ¡°l think you can say it, but not now. Think about it, even though we saw the crown prince kill the third prince, we don¡¯t have any evidence. Other than our closest people, no one will believe it.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. My aunt just said that the crown prince was devastated by the third prince¡¯s death. How could he be so pretentious? ¡± Rong Han could not help but feel a little disgusted.
¡°Everyone thinks that the crown prince is a good older brother who is willing to sacrifice himself for his younger brother. Besides, the crown prince can kill his own subordinates so easily, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to kill us, right?¡± Dumby was just making a casual remark, but it scared the thirteenth princess even more.
¡°What, what should we do? Will my brother kill me in the end? I¡¯m so scared!¡± The thirteenth princess said as she pounced into Lingbao¡¯s arms.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. You need to rx.¡± As Lingbao spoke, she patted the thirteenth princess¡¯s shoulder and coaxed her to sleep with her.
They were not lying. When they came out, they had indeed encountered a wolf cub. In order to get rid of the wolf cub, they had used up a lot of energy. Now that they werepletely rxed, they naturally felt tired.
The remaining three little ones had alsopletely rxed, closing their eyes and falling asleep.
At the same time, the news that the five little ones had just returned to the campsite had also reached Rong Jinghua..
Chapter 868 - 868: I Want to Leave a Letter for His Royal Highness
Chapter 868 - 868: I Want to Leave a Letter for His Royal Highness
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Inside the tent, Rong Jinghua!s face did not show any signs of sadness. He sat in his seat with a cold expression and allowed the beautiful maidservant to help him deal with his wound. ¡°Did you find out? What did Lil t Thirteen and the others encounter in the forest?¡±
Rong Jinghua¡¯s secret guard bowed to him respectfully and said, ¡°Your Highness, ording to the information we¡¯ve gathered, the thirteenth princess and the others did encounter a wolf cub when they left. Other than that, there was nothing unusual. I think it should be fine.¡±
Rong Jinghua furrowed his brows in dissatisfaction. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Should be?¡±
After hearing this, the hidden guard was shocked and then lowered his head, not daring to speak.
Rong Jinghua looked away and said in a cold voice, ¡°l don¡¯t not want such an answer, but a definite answer! Go, investigate this matter thoroughly and thene back to me!¡±
¡°Yes.¡± The secret guard quickly turned around and left.
However, the secret guards did not manage to gather any more useful information, and the hunt was forced to stop because of the third prince¡¯s death. Everyone rushed back to the pce as fast as they could.
At the same time, Gu Qingxue, who was waiting anxiously in the inn, could not bear it anymore and continued to torment Gu Chengbin. Finally, she got more information from him.
Previously, Madam Kou had told him that after their people had brought the child to the border, they had immediately found a trustworthy family to raise him, and that family lived in Wuji City, not far from the border.
Gu Qingxue was overjoyed when she finally got the news. She quickly packed her luggage and rented a carriage to go to Wuji City.
Fei Yuge also heard the news. She was worried about Gu Qingxue¡¯s safety, so she hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t be impulsive. You don¡¯t know much about the Southern Border, and you don¡¯t know what kind of ce Wuji City is, so you took the risk. Wuji City was the border between two countries. Those who could establish a foothold in the city would not be ordinary families. Not to mention that there¡¯s a huge flow of people there, and the poption isplicated and dense. After so many years, it¡¯ll be even harder to find that child. You must stay calm.¡±
Gu Qingxue carried her luggage and brought musical note along with her. She had a calm expression. ¡°Yuge, you misunderstood me. Actually, I¡¯ve always been very calm, and I know what I¡¯m doing. For the sake of my child, I don¡¯t care about difficulties. No matter what, I have to make this trip.¡±
Not to mention how dangerous it was in Wuji City, even if she had to climb a mountain of daggers or plunge into a sea of fire, she had to go!
Seeing that she could not stop Gu Qingxue, Fei Yuge could not help but feel helpless. ¡°Then what is Senior Sister nning to do? His Royal Highness hasn¡¯t returned yet. If His Royal Highness can¡¯t find you, he will definitely go crazy.¡±
Seeing that Fei Yuge had mentioned Rong Zhan, Gu Qingxue finally hesitated. After some thought, she did not leave in a hurry. Instead, she put down her luggage and sat back at the table.
Fei Yuge did not expect that mentioning Rong Zhan would be so effective. She was overjoyed and looked at Gu Qingxue. Just as she was about to say something, she saw Gu Qingxue giving an order to Qin Yun
¡®Qin Yun, bring me a brush, ink, paper, and an ink stone. I want to leave a letter for His Royal Highness,¡± Gu Qingxue said without thinking.
Hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, Fei Yuge waspletely helpless.. She looked at her and could not help but call out, ¡°Sister Gu!¡±
Chapter 869 - 869: The Southern Border Is Full of Danger
Chapter 869 - 869: The Southern Border Is Full of Danger
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a calm smile. ¡°l know what I¡¯m doing.¡±
Fei Yuge could not help but ce her hand on her forehead and let out a heavy
She finally realized that she really could not stop Sister Gu. She could not help but have a headache when thought of this matter.
Gu Qingxue did not think much of it. After insistently leaving a letter for Rong Zhan, she passed it to Fei Yuge. ¡°Yuge, since Wuji city is so dangerous, then as a princess of a country, there is indeed no need for you to take the risk with me¡¡±
Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes widened. She grabbed Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Senior Sister, what are you saying? I¡¯ll definitely go with you. Also, we need to deal with Gu Chengbin¡¯s side. It¡¯s best if we bring him along. Sister Gu, you should rest for a while. After I¡¯m done with all this, we¡¯ll set off together in two hours.¡¯
Gu Qingxue first nodded, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Gu Chengbin.¡±
Fei Yuge naturally had no objections. Gu Qingxue led Qin Yun to the woodshed once again.
With a creak, Gu Qingxue pushed open the old door of the woodshed. Immediately, the room was filled with a pungent smell that almost made people faint.
¡°Hiss!¡± Greeny, who was guarding the room, saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s beautiful figure enter the room. It immediately wagged its tail happily, then moved closer to her and rubbed it against her affectionately.
Gu Qingxue reached out and patted Greenyr s head gently, then looked up at Gu
Chengbin, who was tied to the pir.
After a few days of torture, Gu Chengbin had almost lost his human appearance. At this time, his head was drooping and he looked like he was about to die.
There was no pity in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes as she looked at Gu Chengbin. ¡°Qin
Yun, do it.¡¯
After hearing this, Gu Chengbin, who was still pretending to be dead, could not keep up the act anymore. He looked at Gu Qingxue in horror and said, ¡°Gu
Qingxue! What are you trying to do? I¡¯m warning you to stay away from me, or I won¡¯t let you off so easily!¡¯
Gu Qingxue seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world. Her lips curled up slightly as she looked at Gu Chengbin and asked, ¡®Gu Chengbin, you¡¯re really funny. 1 should be asking you, what can you do to me?
Gu Chengbin was so agitated that his entire body was trembling. He looked at Gu Qingxue with fear in his eyes. ¡°l really don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know anything! You said you would let me go.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die. As long as I find my child and verify that what you said is not a lie, I will naturally let you go,¡± Gu Qingxue said coldly.
Gu Chengbin looked at Gu Qingxue as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°You¡¯re really crazy. How do you know that your child is still alive? What if he ¡¡±
Before Gu Chengbin could finish his sentence, Qin Yun had already rushed up and raised her hand, giving Gu Chengbin two ps. ¡°Gu Chengbin, how dare you curse the Young Master?¡±
Gu Chengbin immediately shut his mouth and red at Gu Qingxue with hatred. He did not dare to say anything simr. ¡°Gu Qingxue, you won¡¯t have a good ending. Where do you think you are? Do you think you can do as you please here?! You don¡¯t know how dangerous it is in the Southern Border! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll dig your own grave!¡±
Gu Qingxue listened to Gu Chengbin!s vicious curses, but her eyes did not waver. She coldly left Gu Chengbin behind and went to wait outside the
woodshed..
Chapter 870 - 870: The whereabouts of the woman named Xiu Niang
Chapter 870 - 870: The whereabouts of the woman named Xiu Niang
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After seeing Gu Qingxue leave, Qin Yun was even more impolite to Gu
Chengbin. She pped the man several times, causing him to scream in pain.
In the end, Gu Chengbin was beaten to the point where he could not fight back at all. He was obediently sent to the carriage that was used to carry the luggage.
Fei Yuge had also prepared everything. She and Gu Qingxue got into the first luxurious carriage and got the coachman to drive them straight to Wuji City.
One dayter, in Wuji City.
The carriage passed the inspection of the guards at the city gate and entered Wuji City smoothly.
In the carriage, Fei Yuge smiled and said to Gu Qingxue, ¡°Sister Gu, there are two countries¡¯ forces in Wuji City. So far, there are no conflicts between the two countries. The two countries are in a state of bnce, so you need to be extra careful when you have conflicts with people here, or it will be easy to cause trouble.¡¯
Gu Qingxue looked at Fei Yuge and asked curiously, ¡°In other words, with my status, it¡¯s best not to make a move on the people of the Southern Border, right?¡±
Fei Yuge nodded with a smile.
Gu Qingxue followed up with another question. ¡°Then, if it¡¯s someone not from the Southern Border, can I deal with them as I please?
Fei Yuge had a strange look on her face. She was a little stumped by Gu qingxue¡¯s question, and a helpless expression appeared on her face. ¡°Sister Gu, from what you¡¯ve said, it seems like you have someone you want to deal with?¡±
¡°Naturally, there are. My grandmother¡¯s former family is in Wuji City.¡± At the mention of the Qi family, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes turned even colder.
She did not forget that the Qi family was stationed in Wuji City. Her top priority was naturally to find her child as soon as possible. However, there would be a suitable opportunity. Since she was already here, she did not mind meeting the Qi family.
¡°l know. it¡¯s the Qi family, right? Their house is not far from here. If Sister Gu wants to go back and take a look, I can ask the coachman to go there directly,¡± Fei yuge said hurriedly.
Gu Qingxue shook her head and said indifferently, ¡°No, there¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s find an Inn to stay in first.¡±
She was not sure how the Qi family would treat her, but if they were not friendly to her, she did not have to go to them and ask for trouble.
Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s firm attitude, Fei Yuge naturally listened to her. She first parked the carriage at a nearby Inn, booked a few private rooms, and settled down.
ording to Gu Chengbin, the woman who took the child away was called Xiu Niang and she was a medicaldy who was proficient in medicine. In a ce like the border, it wasmon for people to get injured in disputes, so whether it was a doctor or a female doctor, they were all very respected existences. As long as they looked carefully, they would quickly find the whereabouts of this woman named Xiu Niang.
The best way to find out about the woman was to go to a pharmacy.
Gu Qingxue could not wait any longer. After leaving her luggage at the inn, she immediately led Qin Yun out.
Fei Yuge did not go with her. Instead, she went with the people she had brought with her and split up with Gu Qingxue to investigate the matter through other means.
Gu Qingxue did not object. She brought Qin Yun to thergest pharmacy in Wuji City.
Gu Qingxue stood at the entrance of the pharmacy. She raised her head to look at the shop sign and could not help but let out a soft snort.
¡°Miss, What are you looking at?¡± Qin Yun followed Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze in confusion, but she did not see anything. She could not help but feel curious..
Chapter 871 - 871: The Qi Family Is Nothing Much
Chapter 871 - 871: The Qi Family Is Nothing Much
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue smiled indifferently. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just thinking that the owner of this pharmacy looks familiar. As expected of the Qi family, it¡¯s a big family and extraordinary business.¡±
After hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, Qin Yun curiously looked towards the medicine store. Sure enough, she saw the small ¡®Qi¡¯ character of the Qi family on the pharmacy¡¯s signboard. It was clear that this medicine store was under the Qi family.
Even though Gu Qingxue knew that this was the Qi family¡¯s territory, it did not affect her much. She only quickened her pace and walked straight into the medicine store.
¡°Hey, Miss, you¡¯re a new face. It must be your first time here, right? I wonder what you want? No matter what kind of rare herbs you have, we have everything you need. Just tell us and we¡¯ll do our best to satisfy you.¡± The servant saw that there was a customer and immediately came over. Especially when the servant saw that Gu Qingxue¡¯s clothes were extraordinary, his eyes were so excited that they couldn¡¯t stop shining. He looked at Gu Qingxue with a smile.
Gu Qingxue nced at the servant, who was as passionate as fire. She opened her thin lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to buy anything. I¡¯m here to look for someone.¡±
The warm smile on the servant¡¯s face immediately disappearedpletely, and his previous respectful appearance waspletely gone, ¡°If you want to find someone, go elsewhere. We¡¯re not responsible for helping you find someone. Go, go, go.¡±
Seeing the servantr¡¯s attitude, the cold smile on Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips deepened. She then shot Qin Yun, who was behind her, a look.
Qin Yun could never stand these snobbish fellows looking down on others. She took out a golden leaf and gave it to them. ¡°This is a gift from mydy.¡±
The servant¡¯s expression could be said to have changed as fast as flipping a book, his face full of ttery. ¡°Oh, Miss, you¡¯re too kind. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to help you. May I know who you¡¯re looking for and what¡¯s his name?
¡°She¡¯s called Xiu Niang. Do you know her?¡± Gu Qingxue asked the waiter expectantly.
The servant did nit let her down. He pped his hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s her! Of course I know her, she worked in our pharmacy for two years!¡±
Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation as she hurriedly asked, ¡°Where
is this woman now?¡±
The servant raised his hand and scratched his head in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m really not sure about this. Two years ago, Xiu Niang stopped working here for some reason. However, our shopkeeper might know something that 1 know. Are you interested in meeting him?¡±
When Gu Qingxue saw the servant¡¯s ttering smile as he spoke, she immediately understood what he meant. He wanted more silver.
At this moment, she was not in the mood to bicker with the servant. Gu Qingxue gave Qin Yun a look, and Qin Yun immediately gave the waiter some loose silver taels.
Sure enough, the waiter was satisfied. He smiled brightly and said, ¡®Young Miss, please follow me to the inner room and sit down. I will go and invite our shopkeeper over.¡±
Gu Qingxue followed the servant and walked through the main hall to the inner room and sat down.
The servant did not forget to ask the beautiful maidservant to serve Gu Qingxue tea, then he quickly left to invite her in.
Qin Yun looked around her, and her eyes could not help but show some disdain. She lowered her voice and said to Gu Qingxue, ¡°Eldest Miss, from that person¡¯s attitude just now, I think the Qi family is nothing much..
Chapter 872 - 872: Can Turn a Blind Eye to It
Chapter 872 - 872: Can Turn a Blind Eye to It
Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue took a sip of tea and smiled indifferently. ¡°In such arge family, there will always be good and bad people. The Qi family¡¯s military achievements are outstanding, so naturally, they have their merits. However, the family¡¯s business is usually managed by the women, so it¡¯s hard to say.¡±
Qin Yun immediately understood what Gu Qingxue meant, and her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Eldest miss, I always thought you didn¡¯t like the Qi family. I didn¡¯t expect you to speak up for the Qi family.¡±
Gu Qingxue took another sip of tea and casually ced the teacup on the table. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like the Qi family. I don¡¯t know them well, and I¡¯m just unhappy with their behavior over the years. However, no matter what, they are grandmother¡¯s family. If they don¡¯t go too far, I don¡¯t want to care about many things and can turn a blind eye to them.¡±
She knew very well how difficult it was for a strong-headed woman like her grandmother to lead the declining Qi family to where it was today. Her grandmother had put in a lot of effort, so her feelings for the Qi family must be extraordinary.
She did not casuallyment on the various things that happened between grandmother and the Qi family. She also respected grandmother¡¯s future choice and would not casuallyment on the Qi family.
However, based on the Qi family¡¯s actions up until now, she was certain that she would not have any intimate interactions with them.
Just as Gu Qingxue was thinking about this, an arrogant and domineering voice rang out, ¡°If 1 tell you to get the money for this Young Master, just do it. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Do you think I won¡¯t ask my father to teach you a lesson?¡±
Gu Qingxue furrowed her brows and could not help but look out the door.
He saw a young man dressed in an extraordinary manner. He looked to be in his early twenties and was walking in arrogantly.
A middle-aged man followed behind the young man. He was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat. He followed the young man in with a bitter face. ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t do this. The Old Master told us not to give you any money. If you really want money, why don¡¯t you ask the Old Madam? ¡®
¡°My mother gave me some silver this morning, so I can¡¯t go and ask for it today,¡± Qi Minghao said.
The shopkeeper was dumbfounded and asked Qi Minghao, ¡°Young Master, then why do you still want silver?¡±
¡°Bullshit! Naturally, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve used up all my silver! Speaking of which, silver is not something that canst long, so you can¡¯t me me. That silver was only enough for this me to y two rounds in the gambling house before it was gone, so I¡¯m naturally helpless now,¡± Qi Minghao said as a matter of course.
¡°Young Master, the Old Master has ordered that you are not allowed to gamble anymore. If the Old Master finds out about this, wouldn¡¯t you be in big trouble? ¡± The shopkeeper was terrified and looked at Qi Minghao in shock.
Qi Minghao¡¯s face also revealed a regretful expression as if he had said something he should not have, but he quickly calmed down. He red at the shopkeeper and fiercely said, ¡°Cut the crap. As long as you keep your mouth shut, no one will know about this.¡¯
The shopkeeper shrunk back in fear, then looked up to see Gu Qingxue sitting not far away. ¡°Young Miss, may I ask who you are?¡±
Qi Minghao followed the shopkeeper¡¯s gaze and looked ahead. The moment he saw Gu Qingxue, he was deeply stunned and could not believe his eyes..
Chapter 873 - 873: Do You Really Think Pm Afraid of You?
Chapter 873 - 873: Do You Really Think Pm Afraid of You?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
What a beautiful woman!
Qi Minghao had seen many beauties, but he had never seen a woman who was so perfect. Just looking at her made Qi Minghao¡¯s heart beat like a drum. He simply wanted to dig out his heart and give it to her.
Sensing Qi Minghao¡¯s clingy gaze, Gu qingxue coldly narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to find someone. I¡¯ll have to trouble shopkeeper to tell me where Xiu Niang is, and I¡¯ll definitely thank you.¡±
¡°Wait, don¡¯t be anxious. Beauty, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you thank us heavily or not, our Qi family doesn¡¯tck money. But I, the Young Master,ck a likable person by my side, and I think you¡¯re just right! As long as you¡¯re willing to give this me face, not to mention you want to find someone, even if you want the entire Qi family, I will give you the family business.¡± The more Qi Minghao spoke, the greedier his eyes became.
¡°What are you saying?¡± Qin Yun had bad temper and could not sit still any longer. She mmed the table and stood up, looking at Qi Minghao with disbelief.
Did this man know what he was saying?
Her Young Miss had never been humiliated like this before. This man was too audacious. He was simply throwing her Young Miss¡¯s face on the ground and trampling on it!
Especially when she thought about the rtionship between her eldest miss and the Qi family, Qin Yun could not hold it in any longer and wished she could swallow this man alive.
¡°This little beauty is not bad, but she¡¯s a little shrewish and her words are a little unpleasant to hear. She needs to be taught well.¡± Qi Minghao¡¯s smile became even more evil. He reached out and touched his chin, then looked at Gu qingxue and Qin Yun as if he was looking at delicious prey. ¡°I¡¯ve never enjoyed the feeling of a master and servant serving the same husband. I¡¯m very interested¡¡±
Hearing Qi Minghao¡¯s impudent words, Gu Qingxue raised her brows and asked, ¡°Who are you to the Qi family?
Qi Minghao raised his eyebrows and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m General Qi ¡®s eldest son, Qi Minghao! ¡±
Gu Qingxue understood.
It turned out that he was her eldest uncle¡¯s eldest son, who was also her eldest cousin.
¡°The eldest son of the Qi familys first branch is actually this kind of person. It seems like the Qi family will be finished sooner orter.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s words were merciless and she sneered.
As soon as Gu Qingxue said this, everyone present was stunned.
Especially the shopkeeper, who looked at Gu Qingxue with fear in his eyes. He could not believe that this woman would dare to speak like this!
Although, what she said was indeed the truth ¡
Qi Minghao¡¯s smile froze on his face. He looked at Gu qingxue in disbelief and screamed, ¡°You b*tch! I¡¯m a member of the Qi family. You dare to speak to me with such an attitude? You¡¯re courting death!¡±
¡°It¡¯s so noisy, my head hurts. Qin Yun, Young Master Qi doesn¡¯t know how to talk. Go and help him.¡± Gu Qingxue remained in her original position and spoke with a cold expression.
¡°Yes.¡± Qin Yun stood up impatiently and walked quickly toward Qi Minghao.
Surprised that Qin Yun could actually have such a terrifying speed, Qi
Minghao¡¯s eyes widened in fear. ¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯m the Qi family¡¯s Eldest Young Master, you dare to touch me?¡±
Qin Yun snorted coldly. She raised her hand and pped Qi Minghao¡¯s face.. ¡°Try it then, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±
Chapter 874 - 874: Old General Qi Is My Grandfather
Chapter 874 - 874: Old General Qi Is My Grandfather
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Qin Yun was a martial arts practitioner. This p directly made Qi Minghao doubt his life. He let out a wail like a pig being ughtered, covered his face, and fell heavily to the ground.
¡°You guys actually dared to hit me! I¡¯m going back to tell my mother!¡± Qi Minghao was flustered and exasperated to the extreme as he yelled at Gu Qingxue.
Seeing Qi Minghao!s appearance, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes became colder. ¡°You only know how to look for your mother when you encounter a problem. Qin Yun, continue hitting him. Use more strength.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Qin Yun had long been unhappy with Qi Minghao. Now that Gu qingxue had given her permission, she naturally would not be polite. She grabbed Qi Minghao¡¯s cor and lifted him up from the ground.
Qi Minghao was scared silly by this scene. The arrogant look he had just now disappearedpletely. He hurriedly said in fear, ¡°No, let¡¯s talk this out. A gentleman uses his mouth, not his fists, ah!¡±
Before Qi Minghao could finish begging for mercy, Qin Yun¡¯s p had alreadynded on his face. After the p, she gave the other half of his face another p.
A sharp pain swept over. Qi Minghao first covered his face and screamed. In the end, his face cracked and blood flowed out. He did not even have the strength to scream.
The shopkeeper was alsopletely stunned by the scene in front of him. Then, he quickly rushed forward to stop him. ¡°Miss! Miss, don¡¯t be impulsive, we can talk this out!¡±
Hearing that, Qin Yun turned to look at Gu Qingxue behind her. When she saw her nod lightly, she finally let Qi Minghao go and casually threw him on the ground like a broken sack.
The shopkeeper hurriedly rushed forward and tried to help the frightened Qi Minghao up from the ground. ¡°Eldest Young Master, Eldest Young Master, are you alright?!¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to kill the two of them!¡± Qi Minghao was so angry that his eyes almost spewed fire as he shouted in exasperation.
When the shopkeeper saw this scene, he was also worried to death. He did not know how to end this matter. The man in front of her had always been the most troublesome. He was the most unreasonable person in the Qi family!
Gu Qingxue nced at this unreasonable Young Master from the corner of her eye, then calmly looked away. ¡°Shopkeeper, I didn¡¯te here today to cause trouble. I just want to know where Xiu Niang is. As long as you tell me where Xiu Niang is, 1 won¡¯t argue with you about other things.¡±
However, just as Gu Qingxue finished speaking, Qi Minghao angrily roared, ¡°You¡¯re not going to mind? Do you think I¡¯ll let you off just because you said so? 1 will fight to the death with you! You b*tch, you actually dare to hit me like this! Don¡¯t you know that 1 1 m the Young Master of the Qi family and Old General Qi is my grandfather!¡±
¡°Can¡¯t you say something new? So what if you¡¯re the Qi family¡¯s Young Master? What does the Qi family¡¯s business have to do with you? Old General Qi is a brave and skilled fighter. He¡¯s been a hero all his life, how could he have such a scum grandson like you? you¡¯re a disgrace to the Qi family.¡± Qin Yun e s eyes swept across Qi Minghao¡¯s face as she spoke, and her gaze was filled with disdain.
Although they could not be sure that everyone in the Qi family was a good person, Old General Qi had indeed been brave and good at fighting for so many years. If it was not for him and Imperial Duke Zhan guarding the
border, the country would not have been so peaceful for so many years.
Inparison, who was Qi Minghao?
Chapter 875 - 875: Beat Him up Again
Chapter 875 - 875: Beat Him up Again
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Qin Yun, take him out. I don¡¯t want to hear his voice again.¡± Gu Qingxue leaned back in her chair and rubbed her brows tiredly.
¡°You, what do you want? I¡¯m warning you guys not to mess around!¡± Qi Minghao immediately became alert and wanted to resist in a hurry.
Unfortunately, Qi Minghao was not her match at all. He was lifted up from the ground like a little chick and then forcefully brought out.
The shopkeeper could not stop Qi Minghao as he watched him being taken away. He could only turn his head and look at Gu Qingxue in fear. ¡°This youngdy
¡°l don¡¯t mean to make things difficult for you, shopkeeper. I just want to know where Xiu Niang is.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the shopkeeper calmly, her tone extremely calm.
¡°It¡¯s¡ Xiu Niang that you spoke of indeed worked in our pharmacy, butter, our people found out that Xiu Niangs hands and feet were not clean. She actually stole medicine when people were unprepared, so we no longer let her stay in the pharmacy to work. Since then, we haven¡¯t heard any news about Xiu Niang, and we don¡¯t know where she went.¡± The shopkeeper opened his mouth very cooperatively, and the words poured out like beans.
¡°Do you know where she lives?¡± Gu Qingxue continued to ask.
The shopkeeper nodded this time and said with certainty, ¡°In the slums in the south of the city. It¡¯s strange to say that when Xiu Niang worked here, her sry was not low, but I don¡¯t know why she always lived frugally. Not only did she live in the slums, but she also always stole medicine.¡±
¡°Stealing medicine?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed as she looked at the shopkeeper and said, ¡°What kind of medicine did she steal?¡±
The shopkeeper immediately said, ¡°l remember this very clearly. They were all medicine for treating the heart and lungs. These medicines are often much more precious than ordinary medicine. That¡¯s why they caught our attention when they were lost.¡±
¡°Medicine to treat the heart and lungs¡¡± Gu Qingxue muttered to herself. An idea suddenly popped into her mind, and she subconsciously stood up from her seat.
The shopkeeper was so frightened that he subconsciously shrank his neck back. He only rxed when he was sure that Gu Qingxue was not doing anything else. Then, he looked at her in confusion. ¡°Miss, is there anything wrong with this?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you, shopkeeper.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she took out two golden leaves from her sleeve and casually ced them on the table.
The shopkeeper did not expect to receive a golden leaf, and his smile became even more brilliant. ¡°Thank you, Miss! Thank you, Miss! Miss, there¡¯s one more thing 1 want to remind you of¡ You¡¯ve offended the Young Master today.
In the future, you must be careful when you walk in Wuji City.¡±
Gu Qingxue turned to look at the shopkeeper behind her and nodded gently.
¡°Thank you for your reminder.¡±
After saying this, Gu Qingxue left the pharmacy.
When she walked out of the pharmacy, she saw Qin Yun waiting outside the door. Gu Qingxue did not see Qi Minghao at first nce, so she looked at musical note in confusion.
Qin Yun smiled brightly and said with pride, ¡°Young Miss, you don¡¯t need to look for him. Just now, after this servant threw that willful Young Master out, he still dared to speak wildly, so this servant simply beat him up again, which attracted a lot of people to watch. He probably felt that he had lost face, so he cursed and left. Before he left, he didn¡¯t forget to leave some harsh words..¡±
Chapter 876 - 876: Where Are Her Two Children Now?
Chapter 876 - 876: Where Are Her Two Children Now?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°That¡¯s good, there¡¯s no need to waste time on that kind of person. Qin Yun, let¡¯s go to the slums in the southern part of the city. Xiu Niang should be living there.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she and Qin Yun headed south of the city.
When they reached the south of the city, Gu Qingxue realized that the slums in Wuji City were simpler and cruder than she had imagined. There were no houses here, only tents set up one after another.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression froze, and she stood there in silence, not moving. Qin Yun came forward with a worried expression. ¡°Young Miss, are you alright?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little ufortable thinking that my child might be living in such a ce all the time,¡± Gu Qingxue took a deep breath, but she still could not suppress the dull pain in her heart.
Qin Yun immediately understood Gu Qingxue¡¯s meaning and consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Eldest Miss. Fortunately, we¡¯ve already found this ce. We¡¯ll definitely be able to bring the Young Master back very soon.¡±
Gu Qingxue nodded, then strode forward with Qin Yun to find out the location of Xiu Niangs house.
Xiu Niang was surprisingly famous in the slums. Gu Qingxue only had to ask a little, and someone immediately said that they knew Xiu Niang.
A busy woman was standing outside an old and tattered tent. She was taking care of three children in one breath. As she busied herself, she said to Gu Qingxue, ¡°You¡¯re looking for Xiu Niang? Xiu Niangs house is nearby, but there¡¯s no one in her house now. Xiu Niang has died long ago.¡±
¡°Dead?¡± Gu Qingxue immediately took out a few loose pieces of silver from her sleeve and handed them to the busy woman. ¡°May I trouble you to speak in detail? What exactly is going on?¡±
The woman did not expect Gu Qingxue to be so generous. She opened her arms and carefully took the silver, her smile bright. ¡°Many thanks, miss! Who are you to Xiu Niang? Don¡¯t you know that Xiu Niang had already passed away two and a half years ago? She¡¯s living a hard life, living alone with two children. The elder daughter is fine, but she also has a younger son who has a heart disease. The medicine he takes every year is sky-high in price, causing her, a weak woman, to work all day long and have to save to buy medicine for her child. It¡¯s really pitiful.¡±
¡°Eldest Miss¡!¡± Qin Yun was excited when she heard this. She hurriedly tugged at Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s body trembled slightly, almost unable to suppress the excitement in her heart.
She had long heard from Gu Chengbin that her child had a heart disease and had been weak since young. So when she heard from the shopkeeper that Xiu Niang had stolen all the medicine to treat heart disease, she had already guessed that all of this must have something to do with her poor child.
Now it seemed that she had guessed correctly!
¡°Madam, don¡¯t be agitated. Xiu Niangs body is too weak. The doctor said that she would not be able to hold on, but she still managed to hold on for so long. It is already a rare sight.¡± As the woman spoke, she looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s pale face with worry.
¡°Since Xiu Niang is dead, where are her two children now?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.
¡°Outsiders like us don¡¯t know the details. Although Xiu Niang was poor, she treated the two children very well. After Xiu Niang died, her eldest daughter left with her youngest son, and we have never seen them again. I heard that her eldest daughter went to the Qi family to work, but I¡¯m not sure what she¡¯s doing or what she¡¯s doing.¡± The woman seemed to have thought of something and quickly added, ¡°By the way, her eldest daughter¡¯s name is Bo Yan. If you want to see her, you can go to the Qi family and ask around..¡±
Chapter 877 - 877: Your Royal Highness, Can You Let Me Go Now?
Chapter 877 - 877: Your Royal Highness, Can You Let Me Go Now?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Thank you for your help, Madam. This is my family¡¯s Eldest Miss¡¯ way of thanking you.¡± Qin Yun took out some money from her money bag and handed them to the woman.
The woman could not stop smiling. She quickly epted it with both hands and began to bow continuously. ¡°Many thanks, Miss. Miss, it¡¯s not easy to go to the Qi family to find out about things. Besides, Bo Yan is arrogant and not as kind as her mother. You may suffer a little, but I hope you can seed.¡±
¡°Many thanks.¡± Gu Qingxue nodded in acknowledgment and left with Qin Yun.
Qin Yun carefully followed behind Gu Qingxue. Seeing that she was silent the entire way, she felt a little upset. ¡°Young miss, the Young Master is a lucky one and will be fine.¡¯
Gu Qingxue did not have the strength to answer. She nodded indifferently and walked straight ahead.
Gu Qingxue was so distracted that she did not even notice the carriage that was speeding towards her.
¡°Young Miss!¡± Qin Yun was shocked. She stretched out her hand, wanting to grab Gu Qingxue.
At that moment, a man rushed over and reached out to grab Gu Qingxue, then pulled her into his arms!
A familiar and calming aura came over her. Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze trembled, then she raised her head to look at the man in front of her.
She saw Rong Zhan frowning and looking at her anxiously. ¡°Do you really want to die? Don¡¯t you know how to look around when a carriage is passing
If it was in the past, Gu Qingxue would definitely argue with Rong Zhan.
However, she was not in the mood today. Her eyes trembled slightly. ¡°Your Royal Highness, Xiu Niang is dead, and the child is missing.¡±
Gu Qingxue¡¯s entire body trembled as she spoke. She was extremely helpless.
Rong Zhan hugged Gu Qingxue tightly andforted her softly, ¡°l know. I only came here after hearing the news. Since Bo Yan has already gone to the Qi family, we¡¯ll go there to look for her. I¡¯ll go with you now.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Gu Qingxue nodded, then let Rong Zhan hug her tightly.
Qin Yun, who was standing at the side, watched this scene. Her eyes were filled with surprise, and she covered her mouth to prevent herself from screaming.
Liu Yi followed Rong Zhan over and happened to see this scene. He quickly walked over and pulled Qin Yun to hide at the side so as not to disturb the two masters.
Being hugged by Rong Zhan, Gu Qingxue¡¯s emotions calmed down a lot. Then, she immediately realized how intimate their position was, and her face blushed. ¡°Your Royal Highness, can you let me go now?¡±
Rong Zhan did not seem to hear her and continued to hug her tightly.
¡°Your Royal Highness!¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s face turned even redder as she reminded him in a low voice.
Fortunately, Rong Zhan finally let go of her gently this time. He seemed to be in a good mood, and his eyes were full of smiles as if nothing had happened just now. ¡°My carriage is not far away. There¡¯s still some distance from here to the Qi family. Let¡¯s go together.¡±
Gu Qingxue looked at the man in front of her helplessly. In the end, she couldn¡¯t say no and just nodded before leaving with him.
The two of them quickly got into the carriage. Liu Yi and Qin Yun sat outside the carriage to drive. Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue and said, ¡°Qingxue, I¡¯ve also found out some information about the Qi family.¡±
Gu Qingxue, who was drinking tea, paused and looked up at Rong Zhan curiously.. ¡°What is the news that Your Royal Highness is talking about?¡±
Chapter 878 - 878: Gu Qingxue’s Beauty Is Way Better Than Theirs
Chapter 878 - 878: Gu Qingxue¡¯s Beauty Is Way Better Than Theirs
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Your granduncle, Old General Qi , doesn¡¯t seem to be in good health. He¡¯s been sick for a long time. The Qi family is worried that Old General Qi ¡®s health will affect the morale of the army, so they¡¯ve been suppressing this matter and not allowing it to be spread. Even so, there are still many people who know about this. ording to them, if Old General Qi ¡®s condition doesn¡¯t improve, he won¡¯t be able to make it past the end of the month.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes turned serious as he spoke.
Gu Qingxue was even more surprised. She frowned unexpectedly and said in a serious tone, ¡°It¡¯s that serious?¡±
Gu Qingxue had never heard of this before, so it was understandable that she was shocked.
She had always thought that her granduncle was in good health, but she did not expect him to be so weak.
¡®Qingxue, do you want to go to the Qi family and help your granduncle check on his health?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s gazended on Gu Qingxue as he asked.
Gu Qingxue fell into deep thought, but finally nodded. ¡°Since I¡¯m already here,
I can¡¯t just leave it be. Not only for the Qi family, but also for my grandmother.¡±
To be honest, her rtionship with the Qi family was only average. After all, her impression of the Qi family waspletely based on the past interactions with the original owner of this body.
Ever since she had reced the previous owner to live on, she hadpletely cut off all ties with the Qi family, so she naturally had some feelings for them.
However, grandmother was different. Her grandmother was most worried about the Qi family. Since she knew about it, she could not just sit back and do nothing.
¡°Alright, I will go with you when the timees,¡± Rong Zhan said with certainty.
After hearing this, Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan and saw him nodding at her with a smile. Her face blushed uncontrobly, and she lowered her head to drink her tea seriously.
A momentter, in the Qi familys hall.
Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue sat there drinking tea calmly, while the maids standing in the hall looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s direction with fear and expectation.
Everyone knew the name of the prince regent. It was rare for them to see him in person today, and they found that the prince regent was even more handsome than they had imagined.
For a moment, all the maids were eager to move, and without exception, they were all dreaming of being able to catch the eyes of the regent prince. At that time, they would be able to rest easy and enjoy endless glory and wealth for the rest of their lives.
However, even though the maids all had such thoughts, they could not help but feel a little dejected when they saw Gu Qingxue beside Rong Zhan.
It was because Gu Qingxue¡¯s beauty far surpassed theirs. There was no way they couldpare themselves to her, so they could only look at her with jealousy.
¡°Qingxue, this snack tastes good. Try it.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s gazended on Gu
Qingxue, and as he spoke, he had already ced the pastry in front of her.
Gu Qingxue nodded and was about to reach out to take it, but Rong Zhan dodged her hand and fed her the cake directly.
Gu Qingxue blinked her eyes in a daze. She swallowed the pastry in disbelief.
¡°Is it good?¡± Rong Zhan asked indifferently with a smile.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s little face flushed red uncontrobly. She nodded and mumbled an ¡®mhm¡¯ in agreement.
Rong Zhan also reminded her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t just eat pastries. Drink some tea too. Be careful not to choke..
Chapter 879 - 879: His Wife Looks Much Smarter Than Him
Chapter 879 - 879: His Wife Looks Much Smarter Than Him
Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue picked up her teacup and took a sip. She could clearly feel the gazes of the surrounding female servants shooting at her from a distance, as if they could prate her.
Although Gu Qingxue did not care about the girls¡¯ gazes, she still could not understand what Rong Zhan was thinking.
Ever since she found out that this person had been pretending to be disabled, his attitude towards her had taken a 180-degree turn.
Although this person had taken good care of her before, it was far from the way he was now. It was as if he suddenly had no restraints.
However, what surprised her the most was that she did not feel annoyed even when facing Rong Zhan like this. Instead, she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. It was a big challenge to her heart.
Rong Zhan kept looking at Gu Qingxue with a smile. After she finished her dessert, he suddenly nced at the maids present and said in a cold voice, ¡°What¡¯s the Qi family¡¯s intention? Why are they making me wait? could it be that they don¡¯t want to see me?¡±
Rong Zhan¡¯s invisible aura instantly swept out, scaring the maids so much that they lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to speak.
¡°The Qi family wouldn¡¯t dare. It¡¯s just that the Eldest Master has brought the Young Masters out for training today and the Eldest Madam is also at the manor outside the city. There¡¯s no one at home now, so we¡¯ve neglected the two of you. Please wait a moment.¡± The leading maidservant squeezed out a smile and carefully said.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to wait any longer. We¡¯re here today to see Old General Qi. You just have to bring us to where he is.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s patience was gradually running out, and she said this expressionlessly.
After the maidservants heard this, they all looked embarrassed. Just as they looked at each other and knew what to do, a figure finally walked in from outside the hall.
¡°Sis, grandfather is fine. He just took his medicine and rested. It¡¯s not appropriate to disturb him at this time. Why don¡¯t you wait until the next time?¡± A woman in a light blue dress strode in. She had an oval face,
Willow-like eyebrows, almond-shaped eyes, and pale skin. She had a delicate appearance.
Gu Qingxue looked at the woman indifferently. She naturally did not know who she was. However, judging from her age and the way she addressed her, she should be the wife of one of her cousin¡¯s.
Ke Ran saluted Rong Zhan as soon as she entered and said gently, ¡°Greetings, Regent Prince and Sis.¡±
¡°Who is this? Forgive my poor eyesight for not being able to recognize you.¡± Gu Qingxue asked as she looked at Ke Ran.
Ke Ran¡¯s smile did not falter. She said unhurriedly, ¡°Sis, you should call me sister-inw. I¡¯m Qi Minghao¡¯s wife, Madam Ke.¡±
Gu Qingxue could not help but raise her eyebrows when she heard this. Her gaze on Ke Ran became a little colder.
It seemed like she was really fated with Qi Minghao. She met him in person just now and beat him up. Now, she met his wife.
However, his wife seemed to be much smarter than him.
Her eyes, in particr, seemed very gentle, but they were full of schemes. Her pair of quiet eyes seemed to be able to see through Gu Qingxue, full of
probing..
Chapter 880 - 880: Come Back Another Day?
Chapter 880 - 880: Come Back Another Day?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m here to see my granduncle. My grandmother heard that he is not feeling well and specially asked me toe over to take a look.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she kept an eye on Ke Ran¡¯s expression.
After Ke Ran heard what she said, she was not only unhappy, but she also had a troubled expression on her face. ¡°Logically speaking, it is a good thing that you travelled miles toe here. Unfortunately, grandfather has already gone to rest. The doctor had said before that once grandfather was resting, he could not be disturbed and we could only wait for grandfather to wake up. Grandfather would usually sleep for an entire day, so I¡¯m afraid that you would not be able to see him today. Why don¡¯t youe back another day?¡±
¡°Sister-inw, 1 am also a doctor but I have never heard of such rules. However, since you¡¯ve spoken, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll lie. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m patient and I don¡¯t mind waiting here slowly,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a fake smile.
After hearing what Gu Qingxue said, Ke Ran hesitated for a moment. ¡°Sis¡
Isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate? His Royal Highness is apanying you. Even if you have the patience to wait here, it would not be good to dy His Royal Highness¡¯ time.¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine with it. I¡¯m also concerned about Old General Qi¡¯s health, and I¡¯ll only be at ease after I¡¯ve seen him. However, what are your intentions, Madam Ke? You¡¯ve been stopping Qingxue from meeting Old General Qi.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s words were as sharp as a knife as he looked at Ke Ran coldly.
Ke Ran¡¯s heart instantly panicked. She hurriedly exined, ¡®Your Royal
Highness really knows how to joke. How would thismoner dare¡¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then please take us to see my granduncle. If he¡¯s really fine, we¡¯ll leave immediately and won¡¯t disturb him.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she had already stood up from her seat. Her sharp gaze was cast on Ke Ran, not giving her any time to hesitate.
Ke Ran was caught in a dilemma. After hesitating and struggling for a while, he finally nodded his head and said, ¡°Of course. Then please follow me, Your Royal Highness and Sis.¡±
Ke Ran led the way and left. Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue followed closely behind. They followed her all the way to the Qi family¡¯s backyard. After passing through the long corridor, they stopped outside the courtyard where Old General Qi lived.
What surprised Gu Qingxue was that Old General Qi¡¯s courtyard was filled with secret guards. Their auras were all extraordinary, and they stood there in an aggressive manner. No one dared to underestimate them.
¡°Your Royal Highness and Sister, don¡¯t worry. Ever since grandfather fell ill, our family has been worried about his safety, so we have ced so many people here. We have no other intentions.¡± Ke Ran saw that Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue were looking around carefully. His heart tightened and he quickly exined.
¡°Is that so?¡± After Gu Qingxue heard this, she only gave a lightugh.
Ke Ran was confessing. They had not even asked her anything yet, but she had already blurted it out.
Ke Ran¡¯s expression turned even uglier. She did not dare to say a word and obediently led the two of them into the room.
¡°Grandfather, the prince regent and Sister Gu from the Gu family havee to see you.¡± As Ke Ran said this, she could not help but look at Rong Zhan with adoration..
Chapter 881 - 881: Sister-In-Law Is an Outsider, It’s Inevitable That You Don’t Understand
Chapter 881 - 881: Sister-In-Law Is an Outsider, It¡¯s Inevitable That You Don¡¯t Understand
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The moment Gu Qingxue stepped into the room, she could clearly feel the sickly aura in the air. She immediately frowned and looked around the room.
After that, she walked to the window and pushed it open to let the air in.
The cold wind was blowing outside the room. After barging into the room, not only did it carry away the illness, but it also caused the temperature in the room to drop.
Ke Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly chided Gu Qingxue, ¡°Sister! Grandfathers body is weak and the doctor said that he cannot be exposed to the wind. What if he gets a cold?!¡±
However, when Gu Qingxue heard this, her eyes, which were filled with displeasure, swept over Ke Ran like a sharp de, as if they could pierce through him with a single nce. ¡°Sister-inw is ayman, so it is inevitable that you don¡¯t understand. However, where did you hire a quack doctor to make you keep the windows closed? If the doors and windows are always closed, the air of illness won¡¯t spread out, and when will granduncle¡¯s illness be cured?¡±
Unless it was an infectious disease, no matter what kind of disease one had, it was very important to open the windows for venttion. Otherwise, it would be strange if one did not feel suffocated after being in such a dull environment all the time!
Ke Ran was unable to refute her. She lowered her head and fell into silence.
She naturally did not dare to tell the truth. In fact, the doctor they had found said the same thing, but the Eldest Madam had ordered them not to open the windows and doors. As the younger generation, they naturally could not disobey.
Of course, she could not voice her thoughts out loud. Ke Ran lowered her head to hide the uneasiness in her eyes. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re more sensible. We were only worried that grandfather¡¯s body would be worse after suffering from the wind. We did not expect anything else.¡±
Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze fell on Ke Ran in the distance. She did not believe a single word this woman had said.
However, she could not be bothered to argue with the woman. She looked away and walked toward the old man in front of the bed.
Even though she was mentally prepared, she was still shocked by the old man¡¯s weak state on the bed.
The old man lying on the bed looked haggard and extremely weak. At this time, he was lying on the bed exhaling more than he was inhaling, making people feel worried.
Looking at this old man, Gu Qingxue simply could not associate him with the all-powerful great general.
Old General Qi was once known as a God of War. He was like a stabilizing force on the battlefield. As long as he was around, people would feel at ease. Many soldiers would feel at ease because of his presence, and they would be able to fight more bravely. He was such a reassuring existence, but unexpectedly, he was seriously ill today and had fallen to this point.
Old General Qi seemed to have sensed an unfamiliar aura as well. He slowly opened his eyes, which were still extremely clear, and looked towards Gu Qingxue. ¡°Who are you?¡±
Old General Qi¡¯s voice was also extremely hoarse, and Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Granduncle, I¡¯m Gu Qingxue from the Gu family.
My grandmother asked me toe and see you.¡±
Who knew that the originally calm Old General Qi would suddenly be agitated after hearing these words? he hurriedly stretched out his hand and randomly grabbed in the air, as if he was trying to catch something.. ¡°Elder sister, it¡¯s elder sister? She¡¯s better?¡±
Chapter 882 - 882: She Still Missed Old General Qi
Chapter 882 - 882: She Still Missed Old General Qi
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Seeing Old General Qi ¡®s flustered actions, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness. She reached out and held his dry hand. ¡°My grandmother is the same as always. However, she still misses Old General Qi .¡±
Seeing Old General Qi fall into silence, Gu Qingxue had no choice but to admit that she was lying.
In fact, with her grandmother¡¯s condition, she did not know that much. At most, when she heard about the Qi family, she would suddenly quieten down and fall into deep thought, as if she was thinking about what the Qi family was and why it made her heart ache.
However, that was all. Other than that, her grandmother would not have much of a reaction to the Qi family, let alone know that the Qi family had once been single-handedly supported by her hard work from the first half of her life, and that there was her family here whom she missed the most.
However, Old General Qi could not tell. He burst into tears and couldn¡¯t speak.
Ke Ran had been watching nervously from the side. When she saw this scene, she hurriedly came forward and said, ¡°Alright Sis, you can also see that your granduncle¡¯s situation is not very good, right? He needs to recuperate, and you¡¯ll only make him worry about you, which is not a good thing for him. I think we should go out. If you have anything to say, say it after we get out ¡ ¡®
Before Ke Ran could finish speaking, Gu Qingxue raised her brows and shot a sharp re at him. Her sharp gaze seemed to be able to shoot through Ke Ran.
Ke Ran¡¯s neck immediately tightened. He looked at Gu Qingxue uneasily and said, ¡°Sis, why are you looking at me like that ¡
¡°I¡¯d like to ask sister-inw, why are you in such a hurry to make me leave?
Are you worried that I¡¯ll find out that you¡¯re mistreating my granduncle?¡± Gu
Qingxue¡¯s red lips curled into a cold smile, and her sharp gaze fell on Ke Ran.
Ke Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and even her eyes became flustered. ¡°Sis, you can¡¯t say such things.¡±
Gu Qingxue did not say much. She only grabbed Old General Qi ¡®s hand and rolled up his sleeve to show Ke Ran the bedsores that had grown on his arm. ¡°People who have been sick and bedridden for a long time need frequent massages. Otherwise, they will develop bedsores due to poor Qi and blood flow. Even if the you guys aren¡¯t a doctor, you couldn¡¯t possibly not know such basic things. Only if you don¡¯t take this matter to heart would you let my granduncle suffer like this. May I ask, sister-inw, with such evidence in front of you, what else do you have to say?¡±
Seeing how aggressive Gu Qingxue was, Rong Zhan looked at her with a smile. The more he looked at her, the more he felt that his Qingxue was bing more and more charming.
The others took in Gu Qingxue¡¯s expressions and actions, and they might think that she was fierce and aggressive.
However, he did not know how to do that at all. He looked at Gu Qingxue in front of him and only felt that she was so damn mesmerizing.
¡°Old General Qi is one of the pirs of the country. The Qi family must give me a reasonable exnation for this matter. Otherwise, I will not let this matter rest.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s voice was heard unhurriedly. As he spoke, his sharp eyes were already sweeping over like des.
Ke Ran immediately became even more flustered. She could not help but take a step back. She said with a terrified expression, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. This has nothing to do with me¡¡±
¡°Get out and find someone from your family who can exin the situation.¡± Gu Qingxue narrowed her eyes coldly and reproached Ke Ran ruthlessly..
Chapter 883 - 883: I Might Only Be Able to Save One Person
Chapter 883 - 883: I Might Only Be Able to Save One Person
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Ke Ran¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly, but she did not dare to say anything to Gu Qingxue. She immediately scrambled out to get help.
Gu Qingxue coldly took in Ke Ran¡¯s flustered expression, and her eyes grew colder and more disdainful. ¡°It seems like many people in the Qi family are just so-so.¡±
¡°Qingxue, how is Old General Qi¡¯s condition?¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he looked at Old General Qi. Although he was agitated, he could not even sit up from the bed. He could not help but feel worried.
At the mention of Old General Qi!s condition, Gu Qingxue¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. ¡°Not very well. I don¡¯t think granduncle¡¯s condition is sick, but more like he¡¯s been poisoned by a Gu Worm. Furthermore, it seems to be the same type of Gu Worm as my grandmother.¡±
Rong Zhan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡®Qingxue, Are you sure?¡±
¡°I¡¯m pretty sure. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll see how things go.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was grave. As she spoke, she had already reached out to take Old General Qi¡¯s pulse.
Rong Zhan watched silently from the side, not daring to disturb Gu Qingxue.
After Gu Qingxue took Old General Qi¡¯s pulse, her expression became more and more serious. In the end, she silently let out a long sigh and took out the medicine that her master had tested for her grandmother. Then, she took Old
General Qi¡¯s blood and studied it further.
The results of the test did not disappoint Gu Qingxue.
Seeing the reaction between Old General Qi¡¯s blood and the medicine, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes turned serious. ¡°As expected, it is the same Gu Poison as my grandmother¡¯s. Moreover, the situation is far more troublesome than we had imagined.
¡°Why is the situation more difficult than I thought?¡± Rong Zhan stared at Gu Qingxue in confusion and asked.
¡°The Gu poison in my grandmother¡¯s body requires the blood of a blood-rted person as a drug primer in order for the Gu Poison to prate deep into her bone marrow. Only by finding this person can there be a way to cure the poison in my grandmother¡¯s body. Old General Qi also has this poison in his body, and it evenplements my grandmother¡¯s. It can be seen that the person who poisoned my grandmother used my granduncle¡¯s blood to poison my grandmother, and then used my grandmother¡¯s blood to poison my granduncle. This has directly caused the Gu Poison in their bodies to affect each other, and the situation is very bad.¡± Gu Qingxue let out a long sigh of relief and forced herself to calm down. ¡°I¡¯ve read about a simr situation in a book before. Right now, my grandmother and my granduncle are basically restraining each other. This will make the situation even more difficult than before. ¡±
¡°In other words, if the two of them want to be saved, they can only be cured of the poison at the same time?¡± Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue and asked.
Gu Qingxue pursed her lips and said, ¡°The situation that Your Highness described is actually the best situation. What I¡¯m most worried about right now is that the situation is moreplicated than we thought. We might have to pay a greater price to get rid of the poison in their bodies. Perhaps only one of them might be able to survive.¡±
Rong Zhan¡¯s expression froze. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I remember you said before that the person who poisoned your grandmother had not killed her. Was it because he wanted to use this method to have your grandmother and your granduncle use their lives to restrain each other?¡±
Rong Zhan¡¯s guess resonated with Gu Qingxue, and her face turned colder. ¡°No matter who it is, since he dared to do such a thing, then don¡¯t me me for not being able to tolerate him..¡±
Chapter 884 - 884: I See That You’re in a Bad Mood, so Pm Specially Consoling You
Chapter 884 - 884: I See That You¡¯re in a Bad Mood, so Pm Specially Consoling You
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Rong Zhan stepped forward and put his arm around Gu Qingxue¡¯s shoulders. He pulled her into his arms and gently advised, ¡°l know you can¡¯t bear it, but since things havee to this, we can only think of a way to cure the poison in the two elders.¡¯
Gu Qingxue nodded worriedly, but she immediately sensed that something was wrong. She turned to look at the man behind her and saw that he had ced his palm on her shoulder naturally, as if it was only natural.
Only then did Gu Qingxue realize that something was wrong. She frowned and asked, ¡®Your Royal Highness, why are you doing this?¡±
Rong Zhan only let go of her shoulders when he saw Gu Qingxue frowning. He said matter-of-factly, ¡°l saw that you were in low spirits, so 1 specially consoled you.¡±
Gu Qingxue was confused and looked at Rong Zhan as if she had seen a ghost.
She said slowly, ¡°Many thanks, Your Royal Highness, but there¡¯s no need.¡±
Rong Zhan did not force her. Without waiting for Gu Qingxue to continue resisting, he naturally retracted his hand.¡±Qingxue, what do you n to do next?¡±
Seeing that Rong Zhan had naturally skipped the topic, Gu Qingxue said calmly, ¡°Although my granduncle and my grandmother were poisoned by the same Gu, Your Royal Highness should be able to see that my granduncle¡¯s condition is much better than my grandmother¡¯s.¡±
Seeing that Old General Qi had fallen into a deep sleep due to exhaustion, Rong Zhan could not help but recall the Qi family¡¯s situation in the past.
indeed. ¡°Although Old General Qi¡¯s body is weaker, his consciousness is more clear than the Old Madam¡¯s. He doesn¡¯t seem to be in a confused state.¡¯
Gu Qingxue nodded, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but fill with anticipation. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is also what I want to say. It is because of this point of granduncle¡¯s that 1 feel that granduncle¡¯s case should be easier than my grandmother¡¯s.¡±
¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because Old General Qi has been practicing martial arts all year round. He has inner energy in his body to suppress the poison, so his condition is not as bad as mine.¡± Rong Zhan looked into the distance and said seriously.
Hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s calm expression when he mentioned her, Gu Qingxue could not help but look in his direction. Her heart felt like it was being stung by something, and she felt ufortable.
¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m currently studying Gu Poison, and I¡¯ll definitely be able to cure the poison in Your Royal Highness¡¯s body very quickly.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, her hands did not stop moving. She carefully expelled the toxins that had umted in Old General Qi¡¯s body and were easier to remove.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s hands moved quickly. She first let out Old General Qi¡¯s blood, then used the Yin-yang Coiling Soul Needle to perform acupuncture on him.
Old General Qi¡¯s face was contorted in pain as he writhed and struggled on the bed. From his expression, it was not hard to guess what kind of torture he was going through.
Gu Qingxue took in Old General Qi¡¯s expression when he saw this, and she couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. ¡°Granduncle, 1 know you¡¯re in a lot of pain right now. Bear with it for a while. You¡¯ll feel much better after you get over it. ¡±
Old General Qi seemed to have taken Gu Qingxue¡¯s words to heart. His originally restless expression gradually calmed down, but the fine beads of sweat that seeped out of his forehead showed how much pain he was in.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s hands did not stop moving. Instead, she continued to use silver needles to pierce Old General Qi¡¯s acupuncture points even more quickly. At the same time, she used some medicine to do some research. The silver needles kepting down one by one until his head was covered in silver needles..
Chapter 885 - 885: Kill the Qi Family on Your Territory
Chapter 885: Kill the Qi Family on Your Territory
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
When Ke Ran brought Qi Minghao over, they just happened to witness this scene.
After Qi Minghao barged into the room, his eyes were about to pop out. ¡°How audacious! Who allowed you to torture my grandfather like this!¡± Hearing the familiar and noisy voice, Gu Qingxue¡¯s cold gaze swept across the air andnded on Qi Minghao coldly. ¡°Shut up and get out of here.¡±
Qi Minghao had never been treated like this before. His eyes widened at first, then he immediately realized that something was wrong. After coldly sizing Gu Qingxue up, he asked in shock, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±
Gu Qingxue did not even want to look at Qi Minghao as she continued to perform acupuncture on Old General Qi.
Old General Qi was in great pain, and beads of sweat kept appearing on his forehead. His back was also drenched in sweat. He twisted his head and groaned in pain.
Seeing that Qi Minghao was not moving, Ke Ran quickly patted him and urged, ¡°Husband, aren¡¯t you going to stop her? If we allow this woman to do as she wishes, who knows how badly our grandfather will be injured!¡±
Qi Minghao also remembered his mother¡¯s warning at this moment. His expression twisted, and he rushed in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction. ¡°B*tch, you still haven¡¯t stopped?! ¡±
Gu Qingxue sat on the spot without moving, as if she could not see Qi Minghao¡¯s actions.
Before Qi Minghao could even touch Gu Qingxue¡¯s finger, Rong Zhan, who was sitting beside Gu Qingxue, moved.
He stood up coldly and kicked Qi Minghao¡¯s knee.
Qi Minghao did not even have the chance to groan. After a scream, his knees went soft and he knelt on the ground. Then, he was kicked on the chin.
Qi Minghao¡¯s eyes rolled back. After spitting out a few broken teeth stained with blood, his eyes rolled back and he fainted.
Everything happened too quickly. By the time Ke Ran reacted, Qi Minghao¡¯s eyes had already rolled back and he fell to the ground in pain.
Ke Ran was shocked and shouted as she pounced on Qi Minghao. ¡°My husband! Husband, quickly wake up!¡¯
Unfortunately, Qi Minghao¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fainted. Heid on the ground like a dead dog, not moving at all. Anyone who looked at him could not help but tremble.
¡°You dare to injure our Qi family¡¯s people in our residence?!¡± Ke Ran supported the unconscious Qi Minghao with a face of disbelief.
Rong Zhan sat down as he had stood up. His gazended on Ke Ran and he said coldly, ¡°if you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll kill your Qi family in your territory.¡±
Ke Ran was so scared that her face turned green. She carried Qi Minghao and hurriedly left the room, afraid that she would be killed if she was a step toote.
¡°Prince Regent, this is our Qi residence. You brought some random people to our house to show off? Do you not have any respect for our family?¡± At this moment, an exceptionally sharp voice was heard, instantly attracting the attention of the two people in the room.
Even Gu Qingxue stopped what she was doing and turned to look behind her. She saw an aggressive-looking middle-aged woman walk in.
Although the woman was already over fifty years old, she still had her charm. From her perfect facial features, it was not difficult to tell that she must have been a peerless beauty in the past..
Chapter 886 - 886: Greetings to the Old General
Chapter 886: Greetings to the Old General
Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Ke Ran, who was already running away with Qi Minghao, immediately became excited when she saw the woman. It was as if she had grabbed onto a life-saving straw as she called out to the woman excitedly, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve finally returned! Look at how my husband has been beaten up!¡¯
The woman lowered her eyes and looked at Qi Minghao. She saw that her precious son had been beaten up until there was not a single part of his body left unscathed. His head drooped and he looked dispirited and listless.
Gu Qingxue, on the other hand, looked at the woman and exchanged a look. Their eyes met, and everything was clear without words.
It was not hard to guess that this woman was Old General Qi¡¯s first daughter-inw, Madam Pan.
Madam Pan¡¯s expression became even gloomier. She clenched her fists and looked at the two people not far away, almost shooting them through.
Gu Qingxue shook her head at Rong Zhan, who was beside her, and chuckled. ¡°First Aunt must be joking. I¡¯m of my grandmother¡¯s bloodline. Could it be that my grandmother¡¯s identity as the eldest daughter in the Qi family is just an idle person in your eyes? ¡®
Madam Pan narrowed her eyes and cast her gaze on Gu Qingxue. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a daughter in the Gu family who¡¯s extraordinary. It seems that she¡¯s really eloquent today.¡±
¡°First Aunt, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m not sharp-tongued, I just wanted to ask you, why did you deliberately harm my granduncle?¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she inserted the silver needle into the web between Old General Qi¡¯s thumb and forefinger.
Old General Qi¡¯s body trembled as if he was spasming. Then, his body trembled and he spat out a mouthful of blood.
¡°Gu Qingxue! Why aren¡¯t you stopping? If anything happens to father¡¯s body, the entire Qi family will not let you off! Someone, bring Gu Qingxue out!¡± As Madam Pan spoke, she did not forget to bow to Rong Zhan hypocritically.
¡°Please forgive us, Your Royal Highness. We didn¡¯t mean to offend you, but Gu Qingxue can¡¯t be allowed to live!¡±
Hearing this, Rong Zhan only sneered.
With him around, how could he let these people have any chance to touch Qingxue!
At this critical moment, Old General Qi, who had been lying weakly on the bed, suddenly coughed twice and opened his eyes. ¡°Cough, cough, I¡¯d like to see who dares to touch Xue¡¯er with me here.¡¯
It had been a long time since Madam Pan had heard Old General Qi¡¯s strong voice. Her eyes trembled, and she could only watch as Old General Qi¡¯s sharp gaze shot over.
With just one look, Madam Pan and the people behind her all felt their legs go soft, and they knelt on the ground uncontrobly.
¡°Greetings, Old General.¡±
The crowd spoke in unison. No one dared to resist the extraordinary aura that Old General Qi was exuding.
Old General Qi coldly took in this scene and snorted disdainfully.
Gu Qingxue hurriedly kept her silver needles, then helped Old General Qi sit up. ¡°Granduncle, how do you feel?¡±
Old General Qi¡¯s attitude toward Gu Qingxue waspletely different. He gently held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Xue ¡®er, thank you for helping me. I feel much better now.¡±
Everyone looked in the direction of Old General Qi and knew that he was not joking. He really did feel much better, otherwise he would not have the strength to sit up..
Chapter 887 - 887: What’s Going On With the Gu King?
Chapter 887 - 887: What¡¯s Going On With the Gu King?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Fei Yuge did not have any requests for the Qi family. Her attention waspletely focused on the entrance of the reception pavilion until she saw Gu Qingxue stride in.
Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes lit up, and she waved at Gu Qingxue excitedly. ¡°Senior Sister! I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±
Thinking of how she had came all the way here, it was really not easy for her to find out senior sister¡¯s location, and without a second word, she rushed over without stopping!
Gu Qingxue could not help but feel happy when she saw Fei Yuge. She smiled at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made you wait. What was going on with the Gu King?
Master had mentioned this to me before, but he said that it¡¯s only a legend and doesn¡¯t really exist.¡±
Fei Yuge pped her hands and said, ¡°The Gu King is indeed a legend.
However, it does exist. It was not easy for me to get the news. It¡¯s said that the Gu King is likely to appear in thergest desert in our southern border country. Senior Sister, I¡¯ve told you about the Gu King. You must know how powerful it is. However, I want to find the it not because I want to get it, but because I want it to help cure Master.¡±
Seeing that Fei Yuge was about to exin, Gu Qingxue hurriedly waved her hand and cut her off. ¡°l understand what you¡¯re trying to say. Master told me that the Gu poison in his body is very serious. Only the Gu King can cure it. No other method will work.¡¯
The smile on Fei Yuge¡¯s lips immediately froze. She looked at Gu Qingxue in surprise and blinked. ¡°l thought Senior Sister didn¡¯t know much about Gu Worms, so I thought you didn¡¯t know about this. I didn¡¯t expect Master to tell you about this¡¡±
Gu Qingxue did not notice the profoundness that shed in Fei Yuge!s eyes. With her usual expression, she said, ¡°Master told me all this just to let me understand the situation. He told me that he didn¡¯t want me to detoxify him, but that I shouldn¡¯t waste my energy. He said that the poison in his body was already very difficult to detoxify, and he didn¡¯t want me to waste any more energy.¡±
Fei Yuge frowned and quickly denied Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. ¡°How can this be a waste of effort? As Master¡¯s disciples, Senior Sister and I have the responsibility to help master solve his problems. Seeing master being tortured by the Gu Poison, we won¡¯t feel good in our hearts. This is what we should do!¡±
Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as well. She reached out and patted Fei Yuge¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I think so too. We didn¡¯t know where to find the Gu King previously, but now that we know, we have to seize the opportunity. Yuge, tell me, what exactly is going on.¡±
After Fei Yuge pulled Gu Qingxue to sit down, she said with a serious expression, ¡°Senior Sister, to put it simply, the nsmen of the previous Gu King have appeared. They have been living in the desert all this time. There were rumors that the previous owner of the Gu King found the Gu King in the desert. So, their appearance this time attracted a lot of attention. Everyone said that they knew the worm Lord¡¯s location and that they could find the Gu
King as long as they could get the information from them.¡±
¡°Since they know where the Gu King is, why don¡¯t they take it for themselves? ¡± At this moment, Rong Zhan approached and looked in Fei Yuge¡¯s direction..
Chapter 888 - 888: 1 Must Go With You
Chapter 888 - 888: 1 Must Go With You
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Fei Yuge¡¯s attention was all on Gu Qingxue earlier, and it was only when Rong Zhan spoke that she finally noticed his presence. ¡°Greetings, Prince Regent. What you did not know was that Gu King chose his master based on the person. As long as someone was not liked by Gu King, even if they had the Gu King, they could not control the it. Instead, they would be killed by the Gu King for offending it. Therefore, even if some people know of the Gu Kings existence, they don¡¯t dare to try to subdue it.¡±
¡°l don¡¯t want to take the Gu King under my wing, but someone will eventually be the worm Lord¡¯s master. We have to find a way to get on good terms with that person so that we can discuss with the Gu Kings new master and ask him to give us some of the Gu Kings blood.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of the Gu Kings blood.
As long as they could have the Gu Kings blood, the Gu Worm in their master¡¯s body would be easily cured.
¡°Yes, yes! I have the same thoughts as Senior Sister. Senior Sister, when are we leaving? I can¡¯t wait any longer,¡± Fei Yuge said impatiently.
¡°You¡¯ve already investigated everything, right?¡± Seeing Fei Yuge nod, Gu Qingxue had no choice but to agree. ¡°Alright, for master¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll go to the desert with you first.¡±
¡°Senior Sister, you look like you have something on your mind?¡± Fei Yuge asked.
Gu Qingxue nodded, her eyes revealing a hint of happiness. ¡°It¡¯s like this. I¡¯ve found some clues about my fourth child and can almost confirm his location, so I can¡¯t wait to see him. However, we can¡¯t dy the matter of the Gu King. My child is safe now. Let¡¯s go help master solve the matter about the Gu King first and then talk about other things.¡±
Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement. ¡°In that case, 1 really have to congratte
Senior Sister! As the saying goes, hard work pays off. I believe that Senior
Sister will be able to reunite with the child soon!¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll be counting on your blessings.¡± Gu Qingxue smiled happily and asked Fei Yuge, ¡°We¡¯re heading to the desert. What do you need my help with?¡±
Hearing this, Fei Yuge waved her hand and said seriously, ¡°Senior Sister, what kind of joke are you making? Senior Sister and I are going out, so why would I need Senior Sister to personally take action? Senior Sister, you can rest assured and leave these matters to me. We¡¯ll immediately set off tomorrow morning!¡¯
Seeing Fei Yuge leave in high spirits after saying this, Gu Qingxue couldn¡¯t
stop her and could only watch her leave.
Qin Yun, who was standing beside Gu Qingxue, could not help butugh when she saw this. ¡°Little Princess is indeed warm-hearted. You¡¯re always so young and energetic.¡±
Gu Qingxue nodded in agreement, then looked at Rong Zhan, who was beside her. ¡°Your Royal Highness, it¡¯s not easy to catch the Gu King. Why don¡¯t you¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s because 1 know it¡¯s not easy to catch the Gu King that I have to go with you,¡± Rong Zhan said with a serious face.
Seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s expression, Gu Qingxue could guess that he had already decided on this matter. No matter what she thought, this person would not change his mind easily.
Gu Qingxue knew very well that she wasn¡¯t a match for this stubborn man, so she gave up on struggling. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Your Royal Highness can make the decision.¡¯
Hearing this, Rong Zhan also looked at Gu Qingxue and said in surprise, ¡°l thought you would stop me..¡±
Chapter 889 - 889: He Hasn’t Even Gotten a Wife
Chapter 889: He Hasn¡¯t Even Gotten a Wife
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue blinked and smiled. ¡°If it was before, I would have stopped Your Royal Highness. However, now I know Your Royal Highness¡¯ personality very well, and 1 know that it would be useless even if I stopped you. In that case, 1 might as well not stop you.¡±
Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡°So, you¡¯re like a worm in my stomach. You know everything about me like the back of your hand?¡±
Gu Qingxue shook her head and said with a serious expression, ¡°Your Royal
Highness, I can¡¯t bear the responsibility.¡±
Rong Zhan shook his head as well, his burning gaze seemed to be able to see through Gu Qingxue. ¡°Others might not be able to bear the responsibility, but you can. Qingxue, if you speak now, I will indeed resist. However, there¡¯s a good way to make me unable to resist whatever you choose to do.¡±
Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan in surprise and saw the meaningful smile on his face. She was a little worried about what he wanted to say, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity and blinked at him. ¡®Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t beat around the bush. How about you just say it?¡±
Rong Zhan¡¯s smile became even more radiant, and he hooked his finger at Gu Qingxue.
Gu Qingxue could not hold back her curiosity and sneaked over to Rong Zhan.
Seeing that the fish had taken the bait, Rong Zhan moved closer to Gu Qingxue¡¯s ear and breathed lightly into her white and tender ear. ¡°As long as you be my princess consort, I will naturally listen to my beloved princess consort¡¯s words.¡¯
Rong Zhan¡¯sughter made Gu Qingxue¡¯s face flush red. She blinked her eyes and looked at the extremely devilish man in front of her!
Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s embarrassed look in satisfaction, and his eyes burned with even more passion.
¡°Your Royal Highness, please conduct yourself with dignity.¡± Gu Qingxue wanted to put on a stern front, but her flushed face betrayed the panic she was feeling inside.
Rong Zhan did not listen to Gu Qingxue.
Self-respect? Could self-respect get one a wife? If he could not get a wife, he would not do such a thankless thing.
¡°Tomorrow morning, I will apany you. Also, pay more attention to Old General Qi¡¯s side.¡± Rong Zhan waved his hand as he spoke.
The maidservants in the Flower Hall did not dare to stay any longer and quickly left the room. No one dared to disturb the two of them.
Gu Qingxue nodded, and a cold look appeared in her eyes. ¡°l understand what
Your Royal Highness is saying. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Qi Minghao¡¯s wife¡¯s actions today are too strange. Moreover, first Madam Pan¡¯s actions are very suspicious. I feel that I have to be on guard.¡±
Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were smiling as he nodded at Gu Qingxue in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve also investigated the Qi family, and their family is a mess. As you know, the current General Qi is your second uncle. In other words, your first uncle¡¯s family doesn¡¯t actually have the right to inherit the family fortune.¡±
¡°l know that, but eldest uncle¡¯s family has always said that they¡¯re helping the family take care of the properties, and the family¡¯s financial situation has indeed always been in the hands of eldest uncle¡¯s family. Inparison, even though second uncle is a general, but his life is the most bitter. Not to mention that he is constantly on the battlefield, he has a total of five sons and each of them is also on the battlefield with their father. That older cousin of mine is already over twenty-five years old but he has not even gotten a wife.¡± Gu Qingxue sighed helplessly at the end of her sentence..
Chapter 890 - 890: Always Claiming to Be Sick
Chapter 890 - 890: Always iming to Be Sick
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Rong Zhan, who had been sipping on his tea, saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s helpless expression and his voice turned bitter. ¡°He¡¯s not married even though he¡¯s over 25 years old. Is that something one shouldn¡¯t do? ¡®
Gu Qingxue could hear the hidden bitterness in a certain someone¡¯s tone. She turned to look at him and saw Rong Zhan looking at her with a frown.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was only then that she realized she had said the wrong thing.
This person in front of her also had a sun but was still unmarried even though he was in his twenties!
¡°Your Royal Highness, you just think it¡¯s important to find a suitable person. It¡¯s different from my cousin¡¯s situation. My cousin is too busy and can¡¯t take care of it.¡± Gu Qingxue hurriedly corrected herself.
Rong Zhan wasn¡¯t satisfied, but he snorted lightly with an indifferent expression. ¡°l truly believe that quality is better than quantity, so no matter what, I must marry the woman 1 like.¡±
When Rong Zhan mentioned the woman he liked, he did not forget to look at Gu Qingxue deeply, making her feel as if she had been locked in ce. The blush on her face deepened, and even her heart could not help but beat faster. She quickly lowered her head to hide the emotions that shed through her eyes.
¡°Speaking of which, we¡¯ve been out for so many days, I wonder how the situation of the little ones at home is.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes softened at the mention of the little ones at home.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes also became extremely gentle when she mentioned the little ones. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Royal Highness. Those little ones have always been well-behaved and sensible. I think they will be fine.¡±
Rong Zhan naturally knew that nothing would happen to those little ones, but that was not the main point. The main point was that as long as they mentioned those little ones, a strong sense of longing would rise uncontrobly in their hearts, and it waspletely uncontroble.
¡°After we obtain the Gu King, both the Qi family¡¯s matter and the poison in my master¡¯s body will be easily resolved. At that time, we will be able to return.¡± Although Gu Qingxue said this, her eyes could nit hide the anticipation in them.
She just could not help but think about it. She just wanted to hurry back to her little ones.
¡°The Qi family¡¯s matter hasn¡¯t been resolved vet, so it¡¯s not time to rx. If
you are tired, go and rest first. My people will be responsible for inquiring about the situation of your first uncle¡¯s family.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he had already stood up and reached out his hand to Gu Qingxue. He said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will send you back to your room to rest.¡±
Gu Qingxue looked at the hand in front of her and shyly lowered her head. She said with a serious expression, ¡°Your Royal Highness, I can walk on my own.¡±
Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and did not give her any chance to struggle or reject. He grabbed her hand and pulled her up from her seat, then strode out of the door.
With Rong Zhan holding her hand, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In the end, she did not resist and walked out obediently.
At the same time, in the imperial pce¡
The four little ones held hands as they entered the thirteenth princess¡¯ bedroom.
Ever since she returned from the hunting grounds, the thirteenth princess had beenining that she was sick and had note to school.
The school ended early today, and the four little ones were really worried about the thirteenth princess¡¯ safety, so they rushed over to see her.
The four little ones were led into the thirteenth princess¡¯s bedroom by the pce maid. From a distance, they could see the thirteenth princess¡¯s back facing them. She was lying on the bed in a deep sleep. She looked very weak and did not move at all..
Chapter 891 - 891: The Crown Prince Is the Culprit Behind the Third Prince’s Death
Chapter 891: The Crown Prince Is the Culprit Behind the Third Prince¡¯s Death
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Lil e Thirteen, we¡¯re here to see you. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Lingbao was the first to rush to the side of the thirteenth princess¡¯s bed. She reached out and patted her shoulder gently.
When the thirteenth princess heard Lingbao¡¯s figure, she opened her eyes in a daze and turned to look behind her. She saw the four little ones and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before you came? I¡¯m fine now, just a sudden headache. I still need to rest for a few days.¡±
Rong Han was relieved to see that there was nothing wrong with the
thirteenth Princess except for her pale face. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine if your headache is properly treated. We thought that you hadn¡¯t forgotten what you saw in the hunting field, so we were in a hurry to see you.¡±
¡°We just almost ran into a pack of wolves when we were looking for mushrooms. Although I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m not that uneasy. Lil t Han, you¡¯re underestimating me.¡± The thirteenth princess pouted and looked at Rong Han.
For a moment, the four little ones fell into silence at the same time.
They looked at the thirteenth princess at the same time. She had a serious look on her face. She did not seem to be joking. Everyone fell silent.
The thirteenth princess also felt the unusual gazes of the four little ones. She blinked her eyes in confusion and asked, ¡°Why are you all looking at me without saying anything? Did 1 say something wrong?¡±
¡°Thirteenth Princess, have you forgotten?¡± It was not convenient for Dumby to exin. He looked straight at the thirteenth Princess, but he could not see anything wrong from her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t remember what we saw in the forest?¡±
The four little ones looked at the thirteenth princess nervously, waiting for her answer.
The thirteenth Princess was a little flustered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Didn¡¯t we go to look for mushrooms and came back when we couldn¡¯t find them?¡±
¡°Thirteenth Princess, do you still remember what happened to the third prince? ¡± Gu Lin raised his hand to signal for the three remaining little ones to calm down. He then looked at the thirteenth princess and asked.
After the thirteenth princess heard about the third Prince, her eyes suddenly became deste. She looked very sad as she nodded, ¡°1 naturally remember. My third brother was bitten to death by a pack of wolves¡ Wasn¡¯t this something that everyone knew? Why do you still want to bring it up? The Imperial physician said that I got a headache because I was too sad. I don¡¯t even dare to think about it now. Every time 1 think about it, 1 get a terrible headache.¡¯
The four little ones looked at the thirteenth princess¡¯s serious expression and knew very well that she was not joking with them.
She really could not remember anything.
However, the thirteenth princess had only stayed in the pce for two days. How could she have forgotten such an important thing?
¡°Thirteenth Princess, did you go out with anyone these days? ¡± Rong Han looked at the thirteenth princess and asked.
¡°Yes,¡± the thirteenth princess nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been in a bad mood ever since I came back from the hunting grounds. So, Brother Crown Prince brought me out to y. Hehe, it¡¯s all thanks to Brother Crown Prince that I feel much better.¡¯
When the thirteenth princess said this, the little ones all revealed expressions of understanding.
If the thirteenth princess had said so, they would have understood.
The crown prince was the main culprit behind the third prince¡¯s death. He must have done something to the thirteenth princess to make her forget what had happened..
Chapter 892 - 892: How Could There Be Such a Bumpy Place in the City?
Chapter 892: How Could There Be Such a Bumpy ce in the City?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The thirteenth princess¡¯s heart started to race when she saw her four children fall silent. ¡°Why are you all so strange today? If there¡¯s anything you want to say, just say it.
¡°It¡¯s okay. We just saw that you weren¡¯t feeling well, so we were all worried about you,¡± Lingbao said with a soft smile.
The thirteenth princess blushed and said in embarrassment, ¡°You guys are so annoying. I¡¯m not that weak. Oh right, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you have a meal in my pce?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need. We still have homework to do when we go back today. We¡¯lle to see you another day. Otherwise, if we can¡¯t finish the ss, Mr. Liuye will be angry.¡± Gu Lin made up a random excuse.
The thirteenth princess had always been afraid of Zhan Liuye. After hearing this, she nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Indeed! Then you guys should go back quickly. Come and y with me another day.¡±
The four little ones were all out of their minds. After leaving the thirteenth princess¡¯s residence together, they still had a look of disbelief on their faces.
¡°How did things turn out like this? How did the crown prince do it?¡± After leaving the bedroom, Dumby looked at the three people beside him in confusion.
¡°Lil t Thirteen doesn¡¯t seem to remember anything. Is there really a way in this world that can easily erase a person¡¯s memory?¡± Rong Han asked in confusion.
¡°Big brother, I¡¯m a little scared.¡± Lingbao grabbed Gu Lin¡¯s arm and said fearfully.
Gu Lin immediately reached out his hand to stroke his sister¡¯s little head andforted her, ¡°Lingbao, be good. With big brother protecting you, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡±
¡°The crown prince must have done something to Lil t Thirteen. For safety¡¯s sake, we must keep it a secret,¡± Rong Han said worriedly.
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Dumby nodded in agreement. ¡°When Uncle Fairy and mothere back, we¡¯ll tell them about this as soon as possible, right?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯ll be toote. If we said too much, the crown prince would start to target us. However, now that the crown prince has dealt with the thirteenth princess, he might already know what happened. If we don¡¯t take precautions, I¡¯m afraid the consequences will be even more serious. I think that we should first inform the old prince of this matter. He is an experienced man, so he will definitely know better than us how to deal with this matter.¡± Gu Lin thought for a moment and said quickly.
The remaining three little ones agreed with Gu Lin¡¯s words, then left the pce with Gu Lin, hand in hand.
The four little ones were all sitting in the carriage with worried expressions. The carriage was shaking, and they did not reach the Regent Kings residence even after a long time.
At this moment, the carriage seemed to have suddenly run over something.
The entire carriage jolted, almost causing the little ones to fall off their seats.
¡°Wait a minute, why is there such a bumpy ce in the city?¡± Rong Han suddenly realized that something was wrong. She frowned and lowered her voice, ¡°Moreover, the imperial pce isn¡¯t that far from the prince regent¡¯s residence. Why haven¡¯t we arrived yet?¡± he asked.
It was also at this moment that the carriage suddenly came to a steady stop.
The air in the carriage immediately became extremely cold, and the four little ones all fell silent.
Everyone¡¯s little face was filled with vignce. They held hands and gathered together. Then, they suddenly heard the sound of a sword being drawn. Immediately after, a sharp long sword lifted the curtain of the carriage and attacked the four little ones in the carriage..
Chapter 893 - 893: Escape Through the Window
Chapter 893: Escape Through the Window
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Be careful!¡± Dumby quickly took a step forward and took out the dagger he had hidden under the seat of the carriage. After pulling out the dagger, he blocked the long sword with force.
With insufficient strength in his hands, Dumby was unable to withstand the attack of the opponent¡¯s long sword. The dagger in his hand was flicked to the side, and a visible wound was cut open on his hand by the long sword!
However, Dumby still endured the sharp pain in his palm and quickly turned to look at the other three little ones beside him. ¡°Jump out of the window and escape, quickly!¡±
Gu Lin opened the curtains and let Rong Han and Lingbao go out first. Then, he grabbed Dumby¡¯s arm and dragged him out forcefully.
On the other side, the coachman¡¯s expression was ferocious. He had already rushed towards the four little ones. ¡°Stop there.¡±
After they came out, they found that they had been taken to the wilderness. Rong Han held Lingbao¡¯s hand tightly and nced at the coachman not far away from her. He quickly pulled her to the back of the carriage.
Lingbao bent down and immediately picked up a hard stone from the ground. She turned ers head and looked at the ferocious-looking coachman. She made up her mind and randomly threw the stone to him.
Bang!
With a muffled sound, the stone in Lingbao¡¯s hand hit the coachman¡¯s face with great uracy. The coachman screamed in pain.
Gu Lin and Dumby also took the opportunity to jump out of the window. When they turned their heads, they saw the coachman covering his eyes with his hands and panting angrily.
The driver¡¯s eyes burned with a raging fire. He gritted his teeth and said with a ferocious expression, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you little b*stards!¡±
¡°Ah ah ah!¡± When the little ones saw this scene, they let out an ear-piercing shriek in unison and ran forward in unison.
The coachman followed closely behind, his eyes filled with even more killing intent.
At this critical moment, a pitch-ck sleeve arrow suddenly shot through the air, apanied by a muffled sound, and pierced the coachman¡¯s left knee.
The coachman let out a pained wail, his body falling heavily to the ground, his face even more twisted.
Pain, a sharp and intense pain swept over. The coachman looked up in shock and saw an old man approaching in the air. At this time, he narrowed his eyes sharply and red at him angrily.
¡°You dare to touch my Grand-disciples? You¡¯re really tired of living!¡± Master Wen Jiangs eyes glowed with a cold light. It was obvious that he had rushed over in a hurry. He looked flustered and cold sweat had seeped out of his
forehead.
The four little ones who were initially running for their lives in a panic suddenly felt as if they had found a life-saving straw the moment they saw Master Wen Jiang. Theyughed excitedly and said, ¡°Grandmaster!¡±
When Master Wen Jiang heard the four little ones¡¯ cries, he hurriedly turned his head to look in their direction. After seeing that they were all fine, his heart that had been hanging in his throat finally settled down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, no one will be able to hurt you!¡¯
The four little ones seemed to have taken calming pills. They nodded in unison and obediently stood aside. No one dared to stand in the way of Master
Wen Jiang.
When they saw the Master Wen Jiang appear in front of them, they were already at ease. At this time, they had nothing to fear!
¡°Mind your own business!¡± A cold glint rose in the coachman¡¯s eyes. As he spoke, he gritted his teeth and forcefully pulled the sleeve arrow out from his knee..
Chapter 894 - 894: Bullying the Weak and Fearing the Strong
Chapter 894: Bullying the Weak and Fearing the Strong
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Blood spurted out of the wound, and beads of sweat seeped out of the coachman¡¯s forehead. He gritted his teeth and let out a muffled groan. Then, he pulled out the sleeve arrow.
The coachman red at Master Wen Jiang with an overbearing and furious expression as he felt the excruciating pain. At this moment, he rushed forward at the fastest speed possible. The long sword in his hand was about tond on Master Wen Jiangs body.
Master Wen Jiang sneered as he watched the scene. He then stepped back and immediately put some distance between him and the coachman.
Without giving the coachman any time to react, the sneer on Master Wen Jiangs lips grew even more pronounced. He raised his hand and arge amount of medicinal powder fell on the coachman¡¯s face.
The coachman¡¯s expression quickly twisted. Then, as if he had been provoked, his body trembled and he suddenly sneezed a few times. ¡°What is this smell? What kind of despicable means did you use?¡±
Master Wen Jiangs smile was very calm. His gazended on the coachman from a distance, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know soon.¡±
Just as the coachman was about to warn Master Wen Jiang not to act mysterious, he felt a sudden excruciating pain in his body. It was as if his bones were about to break, making a cracking sound.
¡°Ah!¡± The coachman screamed uncontrobly. The bones in his legs were broken, and he fell to the ground. He was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat.
As if he could not hear the coachman¡¯s cry that was on the verge of a breakdown, Master Wen Jiang came to stand in front of the four little ones and turned his back to them. ¡°Cover your ears, don¡¯t listen to this sound.¡± The four little ones were very obedient and obediently covered their ears, no longer listening.
The coachman let out a cry of despair. He looked at Wen Jiang in front of him and shouted in horror, ¡°l was wrong, I really know I was wrong. Please let me go!¡±
Master Wen Jiang replied with a nk expression, ¡°You can avoid the death penalty, but you can¡¯t escape the punishment. You¡¯ve been poisoned by my Gu Poison. Unless I help you remove it, you¡¯ll suffer the pain of broken bones every day.
The coachman was almost driven mad by the excruciating pain. He kept shaking his head with a sad face. ¡°No, don¡¯t! I¡¯m willing to cooperate with you.
What do you want to ask?¡±
¡°Who sent you here?¡± Master Wen Jiang narrowed his eyes sharply as he asked.
¡°It¡¯s the crown prince!¡± The coachman replied without hesitation. ¡°It was His Highness the Crown Prince who asked me toe.¡±
Master Wen Jiangs eyes trembled. The murderous intent that burst out from his eyes almost pierced through the coachman.
When the coachman saw that Master Wen Jiang did not reply, he thought that his answer was not good enough. He hurriedly continued to speak in a panic, ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince is worried that his secret will be exposed, that¡¯s why he¡¯s doing this. I¡¯m just following orders, so please spare my life. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±
¡°Shut up! You¡¯re bullying the weak and fearing the strong, yet you still have the face to beg for mercy?!¡± Master Wen Jiang raised his hand as he spoke. A sleeve arrow shot out from his sleeve and pierced the coachman¡¯s chest in an instant.
There was a muffled sound as the sleeve arrow pierced deeply into the coachman¡¯s chest, causing him to let out a pained groan. Immediately after, his entire body swayed and fell to the ground.
At this point, Master Wen Jiang finally retracted the radiance that rose in his eyes. He then turned to look at the four little ones beside him.
Master Wen Jiangs eyes softened when he saw that they had obediently turned around and covered their ears. He said with a gentle expression, ¡°Alright, the matter has been resolved. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything..¡±
Chapter 895 - 895: Inferior Skills
Chapter 895 - 895: Inferior Skills
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Upon hearing this, the four little ones turned their heads at the same time and looked at Master Wen Jiang with a timid expression. Each of them looked more aggrieved than the other, ¡°Grandmaster¡¡±
Master Wen Jiangs heart softened. He quickly consoled them, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. Grandmaster is here to protect you. They were sent by the crown prince and said that you knew the secret of the crown prince? What¡¯s going
¡°Grandmaster, we saw the crown prince kill the third prince in the Royal hunting ground.¡± Gu Lin did not dare to hide anything anymore and immediately told Grandmaster Wen Jiang.
Grandmaster Wen Jiangs gaze trembled as he could not conceal the surprise in his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing! No wonder the crown prince wants to kill you all. This is no small matter. The crown prince didn¡¯t seed this time, so he will definitely continue to attack you.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s go home and not go out. That way, the crown prince won¡¯t be able to hurt us,¡± Rong Han quickly said.
¡°The thirteenth princess knows about such a big matter, but she can actually hold back and not say anything?¡± Grandmaster Wen Jiang had heard about the thirteenth princess¡¯s story. She was not as kind-hearted as the little ones. Logically speaking, she would not be able to bear such a big secret.
¡°Grandmaster, Lil t Thirteen said she doesn¡¯t know anything. She seems to have lost the only memory of that day, which is very strange.¡± When Lingbao mentioned this, her expression became even more fearful.
Master Wen Jiang had a bad feeling as he listened to the conversation. ¡°This is no small matter, so all of you must be careful. How about this, this isn¡¯t a good ce to talk, I¡¯ll take you guys away first.¡±
¡°Grandmaster, are we not going home?¡± Said Dumby as he raised his head and looked at Wen Jiang worriedly.
¡°If the other party can really make the thirteenth princess lose her memory, it means that the crown prince has a very powerful Gu master under him. I¡¯ve heard your mother mention this before. It¡¯s not safe for us to stay in the capital like this,¡± said Master Wen Jiang with a serious expression.
¡°Then where are we going?¡± The four little ones asked in confusion.
¡°Go to the Southern Norder and look for the prince regent and Qingxue. You¡¯ll be safe as long as you stay by their side,¡± Grandmaster Wen Jiang said after some thought.
After the four little ones heard this, their eyes were filled with excitement.
In that case, they be able to see their parents very soon, right?
¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. This long journey won¡¯t be easy. You have to be prepared,¡± Wen Jiang said in a serious tone.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandmaster. We¡¯ll be good and listen to you,¡± Rong han said firmly.
Only then did Wen Jiang feel relieved. He led the little ones and quickly left this troublesome ce.
On the other side, in the courtyard where Madam Pan was staying¡
In the room, Madam Pan had already dismissed her men. At this time, she nced at Ke Ran, who was crying in front of her, and impatiently scolded, ¡°It¡¯s enough. Just how long do you n to continue this ruckus?¡±
Ke Ran¡¯s face turned red as she felt wronged after being suddenly scolded. She said weakly, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m just feeling aggrieved¡¡±
The sneer on Madam Pan¡¯s lips deepened a little. She picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea. ¡°Your skills are inferior, so no wonder you can¡¯t protect your own husband. My son was taught a lesson by the prince regent, and it has something to do with your ipetence..¡±
Chapter 896 - 896: Your Daughter-In-Law Already Knows Her Mistake
Chapter 896 - 896: Your Daughter-In-Law Already Knows Her Mistake
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Ke Ran looked at Madam Pan in surprise. She could not believe that Madam Pan would actually associate all of this with her.
Not only did Ke Ran¡¯s heart tremble the moment her eyes met Madam Pan¡¯s, but she quickly lowered her head and apologized, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all because of your daughter-inw¡¯s uselessness. Mother, your daughter-inw knows her mistake. Please forgive me.¡±
Madam Pan¡¯s sneer deepened as she looked at Ke Ran indifferently. Then, she said mercifully, ¡°You know very well that I don¡¯t need any idle people by my side. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you still have some use left, I wouldn¡¯t have let you live until now. Get up and remember what happened this time. You may not have such good luck next time.¡±
Ke Ran¡¯s face turned pale from Madam Pan¡¯s words, and she quickly stood up, trembling.
Madam Pan¡¯s gazended on Ke Ran, and her sharp eyes seemed to be able to see through Ke Ran. ¡°What exactly happened today? Tell me everything in detail. Don¡¯t leave out a single detail.¡±
Ke Ran did not dare to resist. After nodding obediently, she quickly told Madam Pan about the entire development of the matter.
Madam Pan¡¯s expression was indifferent as she listened to the end. Finally, she let out a long sigh of relief and sneered, ¡°It seems that I have underestimated the Gu family. Especially this Gu Qingxue, she¡¯s really capable. ¡±
Ke Ran nodded and agreed, ¡°l think so too. 1 can¡¯t believe that even the prince regent would listen to Gu Qingxue so obediently.¡±
¡°A powerful woman must have some good points. You should learn from her.¡± Madam Pan did not seem to notice Ke Ran lowering her head timidly. She continued, ¡°The old master¡¯s condition has started to improve. Gu Qingxue won¡¯t be leaving for the time being, so the old master¡¯s health should be getting better and better.¡±
An uneasy expression immediately appeared on Ke Ran¡¯s face. She looked at Madam Pan with fear and trepidation. ¡°Mother, grandfather¡¯s health is getting better. What should we do?¡±
Madam Pan raised her eyebrows and looked at Ke Ran. She said matter-of-factly, ¡°tTe old master¡¯s health is getting better and better. It¡¯s also a good thing for us. We should naturally be happy.¡±
Ke Ran was slightly taken aback. She immediately lowered her head and answered, ¡°Yes¡ Mother is right, it¡¯s your daughter-inw who has said the wrong thing.¡±
Madam Pan chuckled and casually retracted her gaze. She said indifferently, ¡°At this point, there is indeed no better solution. Since we can only wait and see, we¡¯ll do as we¡¯re told.¡¯
¡°But grandpa¡¯s illness came so suddenly, and he¡¯s been sick for so many years. We haven¡¯t been filial to him. I¡¯m worried that when grandpa recovers, he¡¯ll be unhappy when he reminisces about all these years. Won¡¯t it be more troublesome then?¡± Ke Ran continued, ¡°This illness has a cause. Once it¡¯s cured, I¡¯m afraid that many things that I¡¯ve been hiding in the past will no longer be hidden.¡±
When Madam Pan heard this, the corners of her lips that had been curled up gradually fell back down, and she slowly said, ¡°If you can¡¯t hide it, then continue to think of a way. Use your brain more and don¡¯t say things you shouldn¡¯t say. It¡¯s enough to take good care of your husband. As for the rest,
I¡¯ll take care of it..
Chapter 897 - 897: Sometimes, Excuses Aren’t Used to Scare People
Chapter 897 - 897: Sometimes, Excuses Aren¡¯t Used to Scare People
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Ke Ran had been waiting for Madam Pan to say this. She stood up with a smile and weakly bowed to Madam Pan. ¡°Yes, Mother. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve remembered everything. I¡¯ll go back to serve my husband now.¡±
The smile on Madam Pan¡¯s lips deepened a little, and she looked at Ke Ran calmly. be obedient. ¡°There are only benefits and no disadvantages to you. Do you understand? ¡®
Ke Ran nodded obediently. Just as she was about to leave, she saw a middle-aged man rush back.
The moment the middle-aged man crossed the threshold, he attracted the attention of the two.
Ke Ran did not wait for the middle-aged man to speak. She took a step forward and bowed to the middle-aged man, ¡°Daughter-inw pays her respects to Father.¡±
However, the middle-aged man did not have the time to pay attention to Ke Ran at all. He only nodded hurriedly, and then looked at Madam Pan. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard what happened. How did this happen all of a sudden?¡±
Madam Pan¡¯s eyes were exceptionally calm, and she said to the middle-aged man indifferently, ¡°Master, there¡¯s a happy event in the family, so there¡¯s no need for master to be so flustered. The Gu family¡¯s daughter, Gu Qingxue, hase to our house and has helped our Father, who was beyond cure, to wake up. This is a great thing for the entire Qi family.¡±
Hearing this, Qi Haifeng snorted and immediately understood the pan family¡¯s intention. He sat down firmly in his seat, and a cold look appeared in his eyes. ¡°The Gu family¡¯s daughter has never had any contact with us before. Why has she suddenly appeared this time? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re only here to haln ¡±
¡°The prince regent has brought the daughter of the Gu family with him. Your Highness, the other party¡¯s attitude is unyielding. We have no choice but to listen to them.¡± Madam Pan lowered her eyes, hiding the coldness that shed in her eyes.
When Qi Haifeng heard about Rong Zhan, his expression wavered for a moment. Then, he lowered his eyes and fell into silence.
Ke Ran saw Qi Haifengs worried expression and quickly advised, ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to be so worried. 1 don¡¯t think Gu Qingxue is that powerful. We can rx a little.¡¯
When Qi Haifeng heard Ke Ran¡¯s words, he merely curled the corners of his lips and chuckled, ¡°You make it sound very easy. Forget it, we don¡¯t have any other way now. We can only take one step at a time, Wife, you have always been the one taking care of the family. In your opinion, how should this matter be settled?¡±
Madam Pan had always been the think tank of the family, and Qi Haifeng had long been used to asking his wife about everything.
From the beginning to the end, Madam Pan¡¯s expression was very indifferent. She looked at Qi Haifeng and chuckled indifferently, ¡°l don¡¯t think you need to be so worried. You can rx and not let others get a hold of you. This is the Southern Border. Even if father¡¯s illness is a little strange, it has nothing to do with us. Father can only me himself. He didn¡¯t even know that he was sick. Even if we want to help father treat it, we have the heart but no strength.¡±
¡°Mmhm¡ What you said does make some sense. I¡¯m just worried that this excuse won¡¯t be able to scare people.¡± As Qi Haifeng spoke, he picked up the tea that the maidservant had brought.
¡°Old Master, you don¡¯t have to think so much. Sometimes, excuses are not used to scare people. It¡¯s just used for a while. You don¡¯t have to make so many people believe it,¡± Madam Pan said meaningfully..
Chapter 898 - 898: What’s Wrong With It?
Chapter 898 - 898: What¡¯s Wrong With It?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Qi Haifeng raised his eyebrows and understood Madam Pan¡¯s meaning, the smile on his face bing more and more brilliant. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re the most resourceful. Someone, go and inform second brother. Tell him that father¡¯s condition has greatly improved and have second brother return to the residence as soon as possible. There can¡¯t be any dy.¡±
After hearing this, the subordinates quickly retreated and went to do the work ording to the instructions.
That night, in the hall.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was worried. Her gaze was fixed straight ahead, and she looked like she had something on her mind.
¡°Qingxue, it¡¯s already sote. Why don¡¯t you go back and rest?¡± Rong Zhan strode into the room, his gazending on Gu Qingxue.
When Gu Qingxue saw Rong Zhan, the glow in her eyes softened, and there was a worry that could not be dispelled. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking that since we¡¯ve been out for so long, the children must miss us a lot at home.¡±
Although she said that, Gu Qingxue was well aware that she couldn¡¯t let go of the little ones. She could not wait to go back immediately and reunite with them.
¡°There¡¯s no need to think so much. We¡¯re going to find the Gu King tomorrow, so it¡¯s better to conserve our energy today. My subordinates have already arranged a ce for you to stay. I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Rong Zhan stood up as he spoke.
Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s actions in confusion. Just as she was about to ask him how he was going to send her back, the man in front of her picked her up in his arms.
Without any warning, Gu Qingxue subconsciously reached out and wrapped her arms around Rong Zhan¡¯s neck. He then carried her out of the room and headed straight for her residence.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s face instantly turned red, and she began to struggle with her legs. ¡°Your Royal Highness, quickly put me down!¡±
Looking at Gu Qingxue¡¯s blushing face, Rong Zhan did not let her go. Instead, he hugged her even more tightly, not giving her any chance to break free. ¡°Don¡¯t move, or you might fall down.¡±
As he said that, Rong Zhan did not forget to pretend to let go on purpose.
As expected, Gu Qingxue immediately tensed up and wrapped her tender arms around Rong Zhan¡¯s neck. Then, she heard the evil-hearted man chuckling.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s face turned even redder. She realized that she had been yed by the man in front of her, but she could not fight back. She could only re at him.
Rong Zhan brought Gu Qingxue to her room and ced her gently on the bed. She watched as Rong Zhan put her down and sat by her bed.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart tensed up. She blinked and looked at the man in front of her in confusion. She asked, ¡°Your Royal Highness, it¡¯s already this hour. You should be leaving.¡±
Rong Zhan did not seem to understand. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you not want to rest just now? From this, it can be seen that it¡¯s still early for you, but why do you have to keep me away?¡±
Gu Qingxue was rendered speechless by the man in front of her. She looked at the man who was smiling and suddenly felt like she had shot herself in the foot. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead and she argued, ¡°I¡¯m not. I just feel that Your Royal Highness¡¯s actions are a little inappropriate.¡±
Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±
Chapter 899 - 899: You’ re the Only One
Chapter 899 - 899: You¡¯ re the Only One
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue blinked at Rong Zhan¡¯s serious question. She didn¡¯t know how to answer him and could only reply in a muffled voice, ¡°Men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other.¡¯
Upon hearing this, Rong Zhan immediately retracted the frivolous smile on his lips and reached out to hold Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand.
Gu Qingxue had rarely seen Rong Zhan look at her so affectionately. Her heart started to beat faster, and she could not look away. Her eyes met the man in front of her.
¡°Qingxue, you should know my feelings. Since that¡¯s the case, why keep me away?¡± Rong Zhan looked deeply at Gu Qingxue and asked seriously.
When Gu Qingxue heard this, she felt as if fireworks had exploded in her heart. The joy she felt was indescribable. She lowered her head to hide the light in her eyes and said softly, ¡°Your Royal Highness, the feelings I want to pursue may be different from what you can give me. Rather than being separated at that time, I¡¯d rather not start from the beginning.¡±
This was what she truly thought. She was not a fool and could naturally see through Rong Zhan¡¯s thoughts. She also knew how serious he was. However, she did not dare to ept Rong Zhan. After all, he was a member of the royal family. Furthermore, he was the prince regent who had the power to rule the country. There were so many women in the world who wanted to be rted to him. How could she allow such a man to belong to herpletely?
If she could not have all of him for herself, she would rather choose to give up everything.
¡°Qingxue, if you don¡¯t make it clear, how can I know your feelings?¡± Rong
Zhan reached out to hold Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and looked straight at her
without any hesitation.
Rong Zhan¡¯s words were like a sharp de that pierced into Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart, causing her to waver uncontrobly.
She did not have any expectations at first, but Gu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your Royal Highness, what I want is to be with only one person for the rest of my life. The man I love can only fall for me. His body and mind only have me. I can¡¯t share my man with any other woman¡¡±
¡°Do you think that I would fall for another woman?¡± Before Gu Qingxue could finish, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were already filled with anger.
Before Gu Qingxue could react, Rong Zhan had already lifted her chin and nted a kiss on her lips.
The passionate kiss almost took Gu Qingxue¡¯s breath away. Rong Zhan¡¯s actions were extremely domineering, not giving Gu Qingxue a chance to resist.
Gu Qingxue waspletely caught off guard. By the time she came back to her senses, she could no longer resist and waspletely pulled into Rong Zhan¡¯s pace.
Gu Qingxue was panting heavily as if she was about to be swallowed alive by this man¡¯s kiss. She only had some breathing space when Rong Zhan showed mercy and let her go.
Her eyes trembled as she looked at the man in front of her. Gu Qingxue had no strength left in her body.
¡°If you say such words again, I will punish you even more severely. In my heart, you are the only one who can apany me for the rest of my life. Other than you, I am not interested and do not want to be involved in anything. You are the only one,¡± Rong Zhan said with a serious expression.
Gu Qingxue had already understood that the man in front of her was serious.
She was happy inside, but she could not help but chide him, ¡°Your Royal Highness, if you have something to say, you can talk to me nicely.. Why do you have to do this?¡±
Chapter 900 - 900: After Watching for So Long, Do You Think It’s Good?
Chapter 900 - 900: After Watching for So Long, Do You Think It¡¯s Good?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°If I don¡¯t do it myself, how can 1 let you know that I¡¯m serious?¡± Rong Zhan said matter-of-factly.
Gu Qingxue looked at the man in front of her speechlessly, but she couldn¡¯t find any words to refute him. She could only snort and say, ¡°Facy.¡±
Rong Zhan could tell that Gu Qingxue was not really angry, and the smile on his face deepened. He then held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Qingxue, my feelings for you can be seen by the sun and moon. Are you willing to ept
Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was beating like thunder. She could not help but look forward to it. She looked at the man in front of her and finally nodded firmly. Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes brightened, and without another word, hey dovvn beside Gu Qingxue.
Gu Qingxue looked at the man beside her in confusion. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re not leaving?¡±
¡°I¡¯m tired. It¡¯s too troublesome to go back to my own ce. I might as well sleep here.¡± Rong Zhan closed his eyes as he spoke.
Gu Qingxue was shocked when she saw how the person in front of her acted as if it was a matter of course.
She had seen thick- skinned people before, but she had never seen such a thick- skinned person! How could this person take it for granted?
However, looking at Rong Zhan in front of her, Gu Qingxue only felt that her heart had softened. She felt happy just looking at him and could not bear to chase this man away.
Thus, Gu Qingxue had no choice but topromise. She looked at the man in front of her with a distant gaze and said, ¡°Then Your Royal Highness should know your ce.¡±
Rong Zhan nodded without hesitation. Heid beside Gu Qingxue and did not move at all.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart that had been hanging by a thread was quickly put to rest. She closed her eyes without realizing it and quickly fell asleep.
Taking in every expression on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes became extremely gentle. He reached out and touched her soft long hair. Then, while she was sleeping soundly and couldn¡¯t resist, he pulled her into his arms so that she could sleep in his arms with peace of mind.
Gu Qingxue murmured softly in her sleep, then snorted and slept even more soundly.
The night passed by quietly. When Gu Qingxue opened her eyes the next morning, she felt refreshed. She opened her eyes and looked in front of her, only to see the man who was fast asleep.
A handsome face entered Gu Qingxue¡¯s sight, causing her heart to be filled with an extremely unreal feeling. For a moment, she even felt that everything in front of her was an illusion. She couldn¡¯t help but blink her eyes, then reached out to the handsome man in front of her.
However, Gu Qingxue had already stopped before her palm touched Rong Zhan. Her movements were careful as she was afraid that she would wake him up.
Just as Gu Qingxue was carefully observing Rong Zhan, who was supposed to be sound asleep, he suddenly curled his lips.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze trembled as she looked at the man in front of her in surprise. She watched as his eyshes fluttered slightly before he opened his eyes and looked straight at her. ¡®Qingxue, after looking for so long, do you think I look good?¡±
Gu Qingxue¡¯s face immediately flushed red. She looked at the man in front of her with shame.. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you, aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±
Chapter 901 - 901: Righteous
Chapter 901: Righteous
Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°How can I bear to fall asleep when you look at me with such a burning gaze?¡± Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Qingxue.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s little face burned even more furiously. She retorted indignantly, ¡°Stop talking nonsense here. I just saw something on your face and wanted to help you take it off.¡±
Rong Zhan looked enlightened. He nodded and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ve wronged you. Since that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to be polite. Just do it.¡±
As she spoke, Rong Zhan had already grabbed her hand that she had yet to retract and forcefully pressed it against his face.
Gu Qingxue touched Rong Zhan¡¯s face. Her heart was beating faster, and the tips of her ears were burning uncontrobly.
Just as Gu Qingxue wanted to retract her hand but did not dare to make any big moves, footsteps came from outside the door and quickly approached them.
The two of them looked at the closed door at the same time. Then, they saw a figure barging in with a smile. ¡°Senior Sister, we should set off!¡±
She was smiling brightly at first, but when Fei Yuge saw the situation in the room, she froze on the spot with a look of disbelief.
Gu Qingxue had just sat up from under the nket and was staring at her nkly. She was clearly stunned by this scene.
Rong Zhan stood up slowly, turned around, and stared at her coldly.
If looks could kill, Fei Yuge felt that Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes had pierced through her.
A drop of cold sweat trickled down Fei Yuge¡¯s forehead as she said weakly,
¡°Um, Senior Sister, I¡¯m sorry. Did I disturb the two of you?¡±
Gu Qingxue hurriedly wanted to deny it, but Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a de. He asked calmly, ¡°What do you think?¡±
Fei Yuge¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment. She quickly lowered her head and left the room. ¡°I¡¯ll go out first! Senior Sister, you two take your time.¡±
Gu Qingxue was about to be blown away by the wind. She hurriedly tried to stop Fei Yuge, but she could only watch as the other party hurriedly closed the door and left.
¡°Your Royal Highness! Look at what you¡¯ve said to her. Yuge must have misunderstood us.¡± Gu Qingxue pouted angrily and red at the man who was watching the show and did not think it was a big deal.
In contrast, Rong Zhan appeared extremely calm. After he got up, he gently nted a kiss on Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips.
A light kiss made Gu Qingxue blush uncontrobly.
¡°There should be nothing wrong between you and me. What¡¯s there to worry about being misunderstood?¡± Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows and asked deliberately.
Gu Qingxue was rendered speechless by the man¡¯s matter-of-fact attitude, She could only snort softly and look away from him. Then, she pretended that nothing had happened and got up to leave the bed. ¡°l won¡¯t y with you. Hurry up and get up. We¡¯re leaving.¡±
Seeing that Gu Qingxue did not deny what he said, Rong Zhan was in a good mood as well. He obediently got out of bed with her.
Gu Qingxue quickly changed her clothes and left the room with Rong Zhan.
Gu Qingxue had just knocked on the door when she saw Qin Yun and Fei Yuge standing outside the door whispering to each other. When they saw Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxuee out, the two of them stopped talking at the same time and gave each other a look..
Chapter 902 - 902: Do You Want to Be the Father?
Chapter 902: Do You Want to Be the Father?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue keenly sensed that something was wrong. She raised her eyebrows at the two of them. ¡°What are you two up to? If you have something to say, why don¡¯t you just say it directly?¡±
Fei Yuge walked forward and naturally hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm. ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯ve misunderstood us. What bad intentions can we have? I was just worried about you. Let¡¯s go and have breakfast first. We can set off after we finish breakfast.¡¯
¡°Qingxue, you guys go and have your breakfast first. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s affirmative answer. Then, he quickened his pace and left.
Gu Qingxue did not retract the smile on her lips. She quickly felt something was wrong and looked at the two people in front of her. Indeed, she saw that they were smiling mischievously and looking at them with a meaningful expression.
¡°What do you two mean by this?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at their expressions. Even without asking, it was not difficult to guess what they were thinking.
¡°Hehe, Senior Sister, I came here to tell you that I won¡¯t be leaving with you today. I¡¯ll go first and wait for you in the desert. When you arrive, the spy I nted there will inform me of this matter immediately.¡± As Fei Yuge spoke, she nudged Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm. ¡°Good luck, Senior Sister. I¡¯ll be waiting to attend your wedding.¡±
¡°Fei Yuge!¡± Gu Qingxue blushed at Fei Yuge¡¯s words. She raised her hand and pretended to hit her, but she easily dodged and escaped.
Fortunately, Qin Yun was more restrained. After Fei Yuge left, she did not continue to tease Gu Qingxue. Instead, she said to Gu Qingxue with a bright smile, ¡®Eldest Miss, everything is ready. Let¡¯s set off after eating.¡±
¡°Okay, remember to bring everyone you need.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she left with Qin Yun and went to the reception hall for breakfast.
When Gu Qingxue was about to finish her breakfast, Rong Zhan rushed over.
After having breakfast with Rong Zhan, Gu Qingxue told him about Fei Yuge leaving first.
Rong Zhan raised his eyebrows in satisfaction after hearing that. He snorted and said, ¡°In that case, Fei Yuge is quite perceptive.¡±
¡°You still have to say that?¡± Gu Qingxue was helpless. ¡°Do you know what is called restraint? In the future, if Lil t Han and the others are present, will you also be so indulgent?¡±
Rong Zhan turned to Gu Qingxue and asked, ¡°Why not?¡±
Gu Qingxue was speechless for a moment. She could not refute this matter-of-fact man.
Rong Zhan naturally reached out and gently held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand. ¡°You
don¡¯t have to worry. Whether it¡¯s Han¡¯er or Lil¡¯ Lin, they all want you and me to be together. Especially Lingbao. She even asked me if I wanted to be her father.¡¯
¡°Really?¡± Gu Qingxue was a little surprised. She then muttered, ¡°This girl, why did she make such a decision without telling me?¡±
¡°It¡¯s good that you know now. Why must I tell you in such detail? Qingxue, are you at ease now?¡± Rong Zhan could see Gu Qingxue¡¯s uneasiness.
The thoughts of the four children were very important to her, so she did not want to go against their thoughts. What he said just now was also to make her feel at ease.
Gu Qingxue nodded and watched Qin Yun run over from afar..
Chapter 903 - 903: Gu King Stronghold
Chapter 903 - 903: Gu King Stronghold
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
When Qin Yun saw Gu Qingxue, her eyes could not help but light up. She hurriedly ran over and said to her, ¡°Eldest Miss, the carriage that the little princess sent is already prepared. Our luggage has also been ced inside, and we can set off at any time. ¡®
When Gu Qingxue heard this, she was also eager to try. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off immediately! ¡±
Time flew, seven dayster, in the Southern Border Desert.
Gu Qingxue and the others sessfully met up with Fei Yuge, who had arrived earlier, at the edge of the endless desert.
Fei Yuge had already arranged everything. When they arrived at the inn, they opened the map immediately. Then, they pointed at the edge of the desert on the map and urately marked their current location.
Fei Yuge poked the map with her small hand and said seriously, ¡°Senior Sister, please look, we are at this position on the map, and the Gu King is in the desert in front of us.¡±
Gu Qingxue looked at the desert that looked terrifyinglyrge on the map. The muscles at the corner of her lips twitched involuntarily. ¡°In such a huge ce, it¡¯s as difficult as ascending to the heavens to find the Gu King here.¡±
Fei Yuge nodded in agreement and said helplessly, ¡°Senior Sister is right. The Gu King is hard to find, not to mention that we don¡¯t have its exact location. It can be said that it is as difficult as ascending to the heavens to find the Gu King in a short period of time. So I think we should try our best to narrow down the area and go to the Gu King Stronghold to find the descendant of the previous Gu Kings master. We can ask him to bring us to the desert to find the
Gu King.¡±
¡°Thest Gu King appeared hundreds of years ago. How can we still determine the location of the descendants? ¡± Rong Zhan looked at Fei Yuge suspiciously.
Fei Yuge scratched her face in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Moreover, I heard that the descendants of Gu King have always been very arrogant. It¡¯s still unknown whether they¡¯ll be willing to help us or not¡¡±
Gu Qingxue looked at Fei Yuge helplessly. ¡°In other words, we still have to find this stronghold first.¡±
Fei Yuge nodded and said, ¡°This stronghold is located in the desert. We have to find it within three days.¡± If they could not find it within this time, they could only temporarily leave the stronghold and think of another way, or renovate it and continue searching. ¡°Senior Sister, Your Royal Highness, the Gu King hasn¡¯t done anything for hundreds of years. It¡¯s already very rare for us to have the chance now. Even if we can¡¯t find the Gu King, it¡¯s actually reasonable.¡¯
Gu Qingxue nodded. ¡°l understand. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not waste time.
Let¡¯s set off immediately.¡±
Fei Yuge agreed immediately, and the group set off for the desert.
Unfortunately, the location of the Gu Kings stronghold was extremely well hidden. Gu Qingxue and the others searched for three whole days but did not find anything.
In the evening, everyone had to stay in the desert for the night.
The desert was extremely cold at night. As night fell, everyone changed into thick cotton clothes and gathered in front of the bonfire to warm themselves. They drank hot water and ate dry food to satisfy their hunger.
Among them, Fei Yuge was the most depressed. She sat in her seat with a worried expression. From the looks of it, she seemed to be so worried that she could not eat well. She could not help but sigh.
Seeing Fei Yuge¡¯s troubled face, Gu Qingxue could not help but reach out and pinch her little face. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just not find the stronghold? We had a premonition that the Gu King Stronghold would be difficult to find. Everything was within our expectations. Why are you so worried?¡±
¡°I¡¯m just disappointed, Senior Sister. If we can¡¯t find Gu King this time, how will the poison in Master¡¯s body be cured?¡± Fei Yuge asked Gu Qingxue worriedly as she brought up the matter..
Chapter 904 - 904: My Mother Was Exhausted to Death
Chapter 904 - 904: My Mother Was Exhausted to Death
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Seeing Fei Yuge¡¯s troubled face, Gu Qingxue could not help but reach out and pinch her little face. ¡°We had a premonition that the Gu King Stronghold would be difficult to find. Everything was within our expectations. Why are you so worried?¡±
¡°I¡¯m just disappointed, Senior Sister. If we can¡¯t find the Gu King this time, how will the poison in Master¡¯s body be cured? ¡± Fei Yuge asked Gu Qingxue worriedly as she brought up the matter.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes darkened as well, and she said faintly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can only let nature take its course. Although Master didn¡¯t tell you before, he told me that the Gu King is too difficult to find. Even if you can¡¯t find it, don¡¯t be disappointed. Just let nature take its course, so you don¡¯t have to take this matter too seriously.¡±
Seeing Fei Yuge nod her head, Gu Qingxue saw that she was still disappointed and guessed that her mood would not improve so easily.
However, there was no other way. They did not know where the stronghold was, but the food and water they brought were only enough tost until tomorrow morning. They had to leave the desert immediately the next morning. They had to leave the desert in a day as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be a small matter if they could not find the stronghold. It would be a big matter if a group of people died here.
After everyone had decided on this matter, they set off together and returned to the inn.
After returning to her room, Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan. ¡°Your Royal
Highness, regarding Bo Yan¡¯s matter¡¡±
¡°l understand. I will go and find Bo Yan now. You continue to guard the Old General here.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he reached out and patted Gu Qingxue¡¯s head gently before standing up to leave.
Gu Qingxue stared nkly at Rong Zhan¡¯s back as he left. Her face flushed uncontrobly.
That night, Rong Zhan found Xiu Niangs daughter, Bo Yan, and brought her to Old General Qi¡¯s room.
Bo Yan was not even 18 years old this year and had just started working in the Qi family. Coupled with the fact that she had always been doing roughbor, she had never thought that she would be called to Old General Qi¡¯s room one day. At this moment, even when she was kneeling on the ground, she looked uneasy and didn¡¯t dare to raise her head to look at anyone. ¡°This servant, this servant greets the Prince Regent and Young Miss.¡±
Gu Qingxue looked at Bo Yan¡¯s thin and frail body. She did not want to show the anticipation in her heart on her face, afraid that she would scare the girl. ¡°Bo Yan, don¡¯t be afraid. I called you here today to ask you something. Your mother Xiu Niang and I were old friends. I couldn¡¯t bear to see her suddenly pass away, so I wanted to ask you about your mother¡¯s past.¡±
Bo Yan looked up at Gu Qingxue in shock. When her eyes met hers, she immediately lowered her head in embarrassment.
Before she came, she had heard from the people who had seen Eldest Miss Gu in the residence that she was devastatingly beautiful. Bo Yan was originally curious about how beautiful a person could be. In the end, she did not expect that this Eldest Miss Gu in front of her was indeed more beautiful than all the beauties she had ever seenbined.
¡°Reporting to the Eldest Miss, my mother was exhausted to death.¡± Bo Yan¡¯s eyes immediately turned red when she mentioned the sad matter. As she spoke, her pearl-like tears flowed out uncontrobly.
Gu Qingxue narrowed her eyes and looked at Bo Yan in a gentle voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me what happened slowly..¡±
Chapter 905 - 905: Let’s See If We Can Get More Information
Chapter 905: Let¡¯s See If We Can Get More Information
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°This servant was still young at that time and did not know what was going on. 1 only knew that about five years ago, my mother suddenly brought back a swaddled baby and said that he was my younger brother. However, my father passed away when I was young. It was my mother who raised me up. My mother has never been pregnant, and we have no rtives. Where did my younger brothere from?¡± Bo Yan said as she raised her hand to wipe the tears off her face,
¡°In other words, your mother brought this child from somewhere else.¡± Rong Zhan looked at Bo Yan¡¯s reaction coldly without much sympathy in his eyes.
Xiu Niang might have sacrificed a lot for that child, but this child was still kept by Xiu Niang through improper means. No matter how painful she was when she was alive, she would not be as miserable as Qingxue separating with her biological son.
Bo Yan was suppressed by Rong Zhan¡¯s cold aura and did not dare to raise her head. She lowered her head carefully and said, ¡°Yes, that child is indeed a
child that my mother brought back from somewhere. If it wasn¡¯t for that child who was born with a heart disease, my mother wouldn¡¯t have died of illness! This servant hates that child to death and can¡¯t wait for that child to die without a burial ce!¡±
Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with a chilling coldness. She looked at Bo Yan coldly, her eyes no longer as warm as before. ¡°Since you know that the child was not born by your mother, have you ever thought about how the child¡¯s biological mother felt when she was forced to separate from her family?¡±
Bo Yan, who had been abhorring evil, was slightly stunned when she heard this. She looked up at Gu Qingxue and seemed to have suddenly realized something. She asked in confusion, ¡°Could it be, could it be that you are that childes¡
Gu Qingxue did not answer her directly. She continued to look at Bo Yan coldly.
Bo Yan came to a sudden realization and quickly lowered her head as if she had been struck by lightning. ¡°This servant, this servant has sinned. Please forgive this servant, Eldest Miss.¡±
¡°l don¡¯t want to fuss about anything else. I just want to know where my child is now!¡± Gu Qingxue slowly clenched her fists and questioned him with hatred in her eyes.
Bo Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. She lowered her head and said with fear, ¡°This servant also does not know¡
Feeling the aura around the two of them suddenly be even colder, Bo Yan was almost scared to tears.¡±This servant really doesn¡¯t know. At that time, the child¡¯s heart disease was so severe that he was about to die. This servant¡¯s mother died, so how could this servant live alone with a burden? This servant threw him away.¡±
Gu Qingxue felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She looked at Bo Yan and questioned word by word, ¡°Where did you throw my child?!¡±
¡°The border, near the battlefield. Later on, I heard that the child seemed to have already¡¡± Bo Yan did not dare to continue the words that were stuck in her mouth. She just knelt on the ground and kept trembling.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart jumped out of her throat. She could not ept the overwhelming reality and subconsciously reached out to grab Rong Zhan who was beside her.
Rong Zhan could see Gu Qingxue¡¯s fragility and reached out to hold her hand tightly. Even his eyes were filled with worry as he looked at her. ¡°Other than that, what else do you know? If you¡¯re hiding anything, you¡¯ll be dragged out and beat to death immediately.¡±
Bo Yan, who was already nervous, cried out in fear. She knelt on the ground and kowtowed as she said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, please be wise. This servant is a weak woman. I¡¯m only doing this for my own survival. There is really no other way. This servant has already known her mistake long ago. I guarantee that I won¡¯t dare to do it again in the future!¡±
Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart ached even more when she saw Bo Yan kowtowing as she spoke.
Where should she go to find her poor child?
Gu Qingxue could not continue thinking about it. Her face turned pale uncontrobly.
¡°Men.¡± At Rong Zhan¡¯smand, Liu Yi, who was guarding the door to prevent the Qi family from barging in, pushed the door open and strode in.
¡°Take this woman away and see if we can get more information out of her.¡± Rong Zhan said expressionlessly.
¡°Yes.¡± Liu Yi reached out to Bo Yan expressionlessly and forcefully pulled her down.
Bo Yan was so scared that her face turned pale. She shouted in panic, ¡®Your
Royal Highness, this servant knows her mistake. Please forgive this servant! Your Royal Highness! That child also has a red mole on his foot. Other than that, this servant really doesn¡¯t know anything else.¡±
However, Rong Zhan did not seem to hear Bo Yan¡¯s words. From the beginning to the end, he had a cold expression on his face. When Bo Yan was forcefully pulled down, he also pulled Gu Qingxue into his arms.
Gu Qingxue did not move and allowed Rong Zhan to take action. The disappointment in her eyes made one¡¯s heart ache just by looking at it.
Rong Zhan did not see Gu Qingxue so disappointed. He turned to look at the sleeping Old General Qi and gently held her hand. ¡°Qingxue, let¡¯s go out first. Let¡¯s not stay here and disturb Old General Qi¡¯s rest.¡±
Gu Qingxue nodded numbly and allowed Rong Zhan to take her hand and leave..
Chapter 906 - 906: A Mother Worrying About Her Child
Chapter 906: A Mother Worrying About Her Child
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Rong Zhan pulled Gu Qingxue away. Seeing that she was still in a daze, he brought her to the long corridor and sat her down. ¡°Qingxue, let me tell you something. Don¡¯t get too excited.¡±
¡°Your Royal Highness, at this time, there is nothing that can make me excited.¡± Gu Qingxue curled her lips helplessly, her eyes clouded with bitterness.
¡°It¡¯s about the missing child. I think he might be Lil t Han.¡± Rong Zhan did not intend to beat around the bush and said straightforwardly.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Rong Zhan in disbelief and asked,
¡°Your Royal Highness, what did you say?¡±
Rong Zhan held Gu Qingxue¡¯s little hand tightly and said with certainty, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is true. You might not know this, but when my grandfather came to visit me, he picked up Lil e Han in a ce where the army must pass through. Moreover, at that time, Lil t Han¡¯s heart was seriously ill and his chest was seriously injured. It should be because Bo Yan was worried that he wouldn¡¯t die when she abandoned him back then, so she deliberately hurt him.¡±
¡°That b*tch.¡± Anger surfaced in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes. This was the first time she wanted to kill someone so badly!
¡°We don¡¯t have any evidence, so we can only put this matter aside for the time being. You also know about Lil t Han¡¯s health. He has been weak and sickly since he was young. If it weren¡¯t for you, he might not be able to keep it now. Besides, other than these, there is indeed a red mole at the bottom of Lil t Han¡¯s foot.¡± Rong Zhan looked deeply at Gu Qingxue and said seriously, ¡°l feel that there shouldn¡¯t be so many coincidences in this world.¡±
Gu Qingxue thought of Rong Han¡¯s innocent and adorable face, and her heart could not help but beat wildly.
If Han¡¯er was really her child, she would be more than happy!
¡°Your Royal Highness, do you still remember when I had just treated Han¡¯er, there was a day when 1 insisted on staying in the Prince Regent¡¯s Residence? It was also during those two days that an assassin came to assassinate Han ¡®er.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan and asked excitedly.
Rong Zhan nodded. When he saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s agitated expression, he immediately realized that something was wrong. ¡°Did you stay behind on purpose?¡±
Gu Qingxue nodded repeatedly. ¡°Actually, 1 already knew about Lil t Han¡¯s existence back when I was in Dafu Vige. Back then, I identally had a dream. A child appeared in the dream. That child was Lil t Han. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t take this matter to heart before. I thought that there was a special fate between Lil t Han and me. In the end, 1 didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a connection between the two of us.¡¯
Gu Qingxue was overjoyed when she thought that Lil¡¯ Han was her child.
She had always felt that there was a special fate between her and Lil t Han. Otherwise, she would not have been dreaming about Lil t Han. However, she had never expected that fate would turn out to be like this. He was actually her youngest son, whom she had lost for many years.
However, when she thought of Rong Han, she felt that it was normal. She was not surprised that Lil t Han was her son. It was as if everything was natural and and should be like this.
¡°It¡¯s not strange for a mother to worry about her child. Qingxue, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare things. We¡¯ll go back as soon as possible and think of a way to see if Lil e Han is your biological child.¡± Rong Zhan said with a bright smile on his face.
This matter was also a good thing for him. Thinking about how much Qingxue loved Lil t Han, there would be a good future ahead.
The next day, Gu Qingxue and her group set off for the desert again.
That day, they searched again, but Gu Qingxue and the others still found nothing. Just as they were about to rest, Gu Qingxue and the others suddenly heard the long cry of a camel not far away.
Then, there was a muffled sound as if something had fallen heavily on the ground..
Chapter 907 - 907: Are You From the Gu King Stronghold?
Chapter 907 - 907: Are You From the Gu King Stronghold?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Liu Yi, go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± With Rong Zhan¡¯s order, Liu Yi quickly left and went to check as quickly as possible.
Soon, Liu Yi rushed back.
¡°Reporting to Your Royal Highness, not far away, an old man and the camel he was riding fell down together. They don¡¯t seem to be in a good situation.¡± Liu Yi respectfully cupped his hands and quickly said.
¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Rong Zhan stood up.
The group of people followed Liu Yi and rushed toward the old man. As expected, they soon saw a dead camel lying on the ground, and an old man beside the camel, who was already on the verge of death.
¡°Water, give me water¡¡± The old man was in a very bad state. He was on the verge of fainting. He waved at Gu Qingxue and the others.
Liu Yi also exined, ¡°Just now, this old man asked for water once. At that time, I had already given him half of the water in my water bag. However, his condition was very bad. I¡¯m afraid that the water he drank was not enough.
Gu Qingxue looked at the old man in confusion. She could not figure out why the old man would appear here.
Moreover, for some reason, she felt that this old man was extraordinary.
At this moment, the little butler¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her mind.
¡°Ding, dong! A friendly reminder: saving this old man in front of you will earn you 5,000 points. Would you like to ept it?¡±
ept.¡± Gu Qingxue immediately agreed to the little butler¡¯s request in her heart. Then, she walked towards the old man. ¡°Although we don¡¯t have much water, it can save a life. We can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.
As Gu Qingxue spoke, she had already arrived in front of the old man. She took off the water bag at her waist and added some gentle tonic powder into it. It could allow the old man to quickly replenish his strength while drinking water, so that he would not be dehydrated.
When the old man saw the water bag, his lifeless eyes were filled with excitement. He quickly took the water bag and drank it in big gulps.
This time, the old man only drank half of it before stopping. His condition looked much better than the naked eye. He looked at Gu Qingxue and thanked her, ¡°Thank you, thank you, Miss¡This old man will definitely do his best to repay your life-saving grace in the future.¡±
¡°Sir, why are you wandering around the desert alone? Since we¡¯re leaving tomorrow, why don¡¯t youe with us?¡± Fei Yuge could not help but feel sympathetic when he saw the old man¡¯s skinny body.
However, the old man shook his head firmly and rejected Fei Yuge¡¯s good intentions. ¡°Thank you for your generosity. However, as a member of the Gu King Stronghold, this old man cannot leave the desert for generations¡¡±
Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes lit up, and she asked in surprise, ¡°Sir, are you from the Gu
King Stronghold? Then can you take us to the Gu Kings Stronghold?¡±
The old man looked at Gu Qingxue, and aplicated light quickly rose in his eyes. He asked faintly, ¡°Why are you going to the Gu King Stronghold?¡±
¡°The Gu King is about to be born. We need to make a deal with the Master of Gu King and use the Gu King to help remove the Gu Poison.¡± Rong Zhan spoke in a business-like manner. His gaze fell on the old man in front of him. ¡± 1 wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you to help us, Sir.¡±
The old man curled his lips when he heard this. He smiled lightly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve helped this old man, so this old man naturally has to repay you. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the vige. ¡®
They did not expect the old man to agree so quickly. Gu Qingxue and the others could not suppress the joy in their eyes. They hurriedly cupped their hands in the direction of the old man. ¡°Thank you, Sir..¡±
Chapter 908 - 908: I’m Just Giving You A Chance
Chapter 908 - 908: I¡¯m Just Giving You A Chance
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The old man chuckled and waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Let¡¯s set off now.¡±
Gu Qingxue and the rest quickly followed the old man and headed straight for the Gu King Stronghold
The old man seemed to be casually pointing out the way in the desert, but every time he pointed out the way, it was just right. There was no deviation at all, which made people feel surprised.
Under the guidance of the old man, everyone walked forward in twists and turns until they really passed through a desert.
The cold wind of the night swept over and blew on everyone¡¯s bodies. Dust flew in front of them, and the scenery in front of them immediately changed.
A vige situated in the middle of the desert suddenly appeared in front of everyone present. A majestic and invible aura swept over, causing everyone to be afraid. They could not help but sigh at the fact that such an ancient building existed in this world.
However, although the ancient aura assaulted their senses, the stronghold in front of them did not look dpidated. Everyone present stood rooted to the ground without exception and raised their heads to look at the scene before them.
¡°We¡¯re here. This is the Gu King Stronghold. If I¡¯m not wrong, you guys secretly want to get the Gu King, right? Hehehe, as long as you are willing, I can help you.¡± The old man looked at everyone and smiled as he narrowed his eyes.
As soon as the old man finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes came from afar and were cast on the old man in unison. Without exception, they all had an extremely strong interest in what he said.
¡°Old man, who are you? Are you confident that we can get the Gu King?¡± Fei Yuge blinked and looked at the old man in front of her. She really didn¡¯t think that this skinny old man could help them.
Rong Zhan looked at the smiling old man in front of him and saw through him at a nce. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you should be the descendant of the previous master of Gu King.¡±
¡°Hehehe, it seems like there are still smart people. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the descendant of the previous Gu Kings master. My name is Wu Shan, you can call me Grandpa Wu Shan. However, I can¡¯t help you get the Gu King. I can only help you to get close to the Gu King.¡± Grandpa Wu Shan raised his hand and pointed at Gu Qingxue.
Gu Qingxue looked at the old man in front of her in surprise. She frowned in confusion and asked, ¡°Why did you choose me?¡±
Wu Shan put his hands in his sleeves and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I like you. Otherwise, what other reason could there be? I like beauties, and I like talented and kind beauties like you even more. You saved my life, so I¡¯ll give you a chance to get in touch with the Gu King. Isn¡¯t that fair? However, I¡¯m only giving you a chance. If you can¡¯t sessfully subdue the Gu King, I can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡®
Wu Shan jumped off the camel and headed straight for the Gu Kings vige.
Gu Qingxue looked at Wu Shan¡¯s back as he left, and the words ¡®willful and unreasonable¡¯ immediately appeared in her mind.
However, the old man¡¯s temper was quite to her liking. She looked at the old man¡¯s back as he left and suddenly felt a little curious about him.
Wu Shan walked all the way to the entrance of the Gu King Stronghold and stopped. He looked up at the tightly shut door and said unhappily, ¡°Are your eyes useless? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m back! Hurry up and open the door!¡±
When the gatekeeper who was in charge of checking the situation on the corner building heard Wu Shan¡¯s voice, he quickly stuck his head out and took a look.. ¡°Elder Wu Shan, is that you?¡±
Chapter 909 - 909: Have to Collect Some Benefits
Chapter 909 - 909: Have to Collect Some Benefits
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Wu Shan raised his hand to hit his sore waist. He looked up at the person upstairs and snorted. ¡°Who else could it be? Hurry up and open the door!¡±
Not only was the gatekeeper not angry after being scolded by Wu Shan, but he even smiled brightly. His expression was even happier than the New Year. ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll open the door for you now. Please wait a moment.¡±
Fei Yuge, who was standing at the back, whispered into Gu Qingxue¡¯s ear, ¡°Senior Sister, look at this old man. He looks very imposing. It seems that as the descendant of the previous master of the Gu King, this old man has a very high status in the vige.
Gu Qingxue was not surprised to see this scene. She also leaned close to Fei Yuge¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s natural. This old man looks extraordinary. It¡¯s better for us to be vignt.¡±
Fei Yuge nodded obediently.
¡°The door is open.¡± Rong Zhan said faintly. As he spoke, he saw a middle-aged man in luxurious clothes walking out of the vige with other people.
The middle-aged man looked at Wu Shan with passion and said excitedly, ¡°Lord Wu Shan, we¡¯ve finally waited for you to return. You¡¯ve been exhausted from the journey. We couldn¡¯t wee you personally. Please forgive us!¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to say nice things here.¡± This old man wanted to go out himself. ¡°l don¡¯t need you guys to follow me and get in the way.¡± Wu Shan obviously did not buy it. He waved his hand and did not even bother to look at the middle-aged man.
The middle-aged man smiled at Wu Shan and said, ¡°Elder Wu Shan, that¡¯s not true. We care about your health, so we naturally hope to be by your side and take care of you at all times. Especially as the chief of the vige, 1 have the obligation to ensure your safety. However, you¡¯ve never been willing to let our people follow you, making us really worried about your safety!¡¯
After Wu Shan heard this, he nced at the middle-aged man and said with a fake smile, ¡°Heh, I really can¡¯t tell that you have such good intentions. Stop pretending to be merciful. I think you¡¯ve hired someone again to snatch the Gu
King away, right?¡±
After the stronghold master was exposed by Wu Shan, the smile on his lips looked a little unnatural. He said with a fake smile, ¡°That¡¯s not true, Elder Wu Shan. Since we haven¡¯t found the master of the Gu King yet, why don¡¯t we let those ignorant people try? They can also bring some ie to our vige.
Why not? ¡®
Wu Shan sneered and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have such a good opportunity. This time, not only did you call for people, but I also brought people back. I calcted that the new master of the Gu King will appear in a few days. I want to see who this new master is and whether the person you chose is better or the person I chose is better. ¡®
¡°This naturally depends on which side the Gu King likes more. However, the Gu King belongs to us. Elder Wu Shan, you brought these people here, so you have to get some benefits..¡±
Chapter 910 - 910: Isn’t It Inappropriate to Come Here to Join in the Fun?
Chapter 910 - 910: Isn¡¯t It Inappropriate to Come Here to Join in the Fun?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
As the stronghold master spoke, he looked at Gu Qingxue and the others.
Seeing that they were all dressed in extraordinary clothes, greed immediately rose in his eyes.
Gu Qingxue was still holding the camel in her hand. When she met the man¡¯s evil gaze, her eyes immediately showed some dissatisfaction.
However, before she and Rong Zhan could make a move, Wu Shan had already made his move. He raised his hand and pped the stronghold master¡¯s face.
Wu Shan¡¯s seemingly thin p contained extremely powerful force. The moment it hit the stronghold master¡¯s face, his expression trembled and he looked in Wu Shan¡¯s direction in disbelief.
Wu Shan was expressionless, but his eyes were filled with disdain. He said coldly, ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself here. These people are my distinguished guests, so you have to be respectful. Men, prepare for the test immediately. If the person I choose can win the favor of the Gu King, let her take the Gu King away.¡±
Even Gu Qingxue was surprised that Wu Shan was so straightforward. She could not help but take another look at Wu Shan and fell silent.
The stronghold master looked at Wu Shan in surprise. However, seeing Wu Shan¡¯s firm attitude, he did not dare to say anything even if he wanted to. In the end, he smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you. Come, let everyone in.¡±
Everyone entered the stronghold together. After waiting for a while on the empty ground, they saw the stronghold master walking over with another group of people. These people had obviously just been woken up. Everyone still had a tired expression on their faces, and they looked quite dissatisfied.
¡°It¡¯s reallyte at night. Why did you call us over in such a hurry? What¡¯s the urgent matter?¡± The grumbling voice instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.
They saw a young girl in gorgeous clothes rubbing her eyes. She stood there with a dissatisfied expression. Her resentful gaze shot out, and she looked indignant.
¡°Why is it her¡¡± Fei Yuge looked at the girl, and her expression changed. Before Gu Qingxue could ask, she whispered into her ear.
¡°Senior Sister, this is Princess Jia Cheng, my cousin. She has had very strong talent since she was young and is considered the strongest Gu Master in the younger generation besides my sister. Because my sister is not fated to be with the Gu King, Princess Jia Cheng probably has thoughts that she shouldn¡¯t have and wants to subdue the Gu King. Hmph, she really overestimates herself!¡±
Seeing Fei Yuge¡¯s loud voice, Gu Qingxue guessed that she would definitely cause trouble.
As expected, Princess Jia Cheng heard Fei Yuge¡¯s voice and looked over. Her gaze immediatelynded on Fei Yuge.
¡°Little Princess, why are you here? ¡± Princess Jia Cheng immediately perked up. Then, as if she had guessed Fei Yuge¡¯s purpose foring here, she deliberatelyughed mockingly and asked provocatively, ¡°Let me guess. Are you here to see if the Gu King will choose you?
Seeing Princess Jia Chengs angry expression, Fei Yuge snorted and said angrily, ¡°So what if I am! Are you the only one who cane and be chosen by the Gu King, but I can¡¯t?¡±
Princess Jia Chengughed even more impudently and said in a light voice,
¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but if you don¡¯t have the ability, you can¡¯t make it work. Little Princess, your status is precious and you¡¯vee into contact with so many Gu masters. You naturally know that if you want to be chosen by the Gu King, you need a lot of talent.. You¡¯re not even a Gu master, so isn¡¯t it inappropriate toe here to join in the fun?¡±
Chapter 911 - 911: Let’s Go Back to Our Rooms to Rest
Chapter 911 - 911: Let¡¯s Go Back to Our Rooms to Rest
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes almost spewed fire when he saw the mockery hidden in Princess Jia Chengs words. She wished he could pounce on Princess Jia Cheng and tear her apart!
However, Fei Yuge could not do that. She gritted her teeth and forcefully suppressed the dissatisfaction in her heart. Then, she snorted lightly and pulled Gu Qingxue out from beside her. She proudly boasted to Princess Jia Cheng, ¡°Not to mention that I don¡¯t need you to worry about my situation, I¡¯m already a Gu master! Moreover, my senior sister¡¯s talent is far above yours!¡±
Princess Jia Cheng was initially nervous, but when she saw that Gu Qingxue, who was beside Fei Yuge, was beautiful, and was someone she had never seen before. Her heart that was hanging in her chest was once again put back into her stomach. She could not help but smile and say, ¡°Hehe¡ You really likes to joke around. I know that you¡¯re not willing to admit defeat, but you don¡¯t have to say such things to a random person from the street. It¡¯s a little ridiculous.¡±
¡°It will be clear who is stronger and who is weaker in a while. Princess Jia
Cheng, be careful not to p yourself in the face.¡± Gu Qingxue saw that Fei
Yuge¡¯s face had turned ashen from anger, so she took the initiative to speak up and help Fei Yuge gain some face.
Princess Jia Cheng saw how confident Gu Qingxue was and felt increasingly dissatisfied. She raised her hand aggressively and pointed at Gu Qingxue¡¯s nose as she shouted, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you show off in front of this princess!¡±
¡°Of course, she is the person I invited to subdue the Gu King. 1 want to ask you what you are, and who allowed you to appear here?¡± Wu Shan seemed to have prepared everything. At this moment, he came over aggressively. After ncing at the people in front of him from the corner of his eye, he said angrily.
Instead, the stronghold master hurriedly walked over and helped him out. He said,¡± Old Wu Shan, it¡¯s a test either way. It¡¯s not easy for the princess toe all the way here, Why don¡¯t you help me and test them together? ¡®
Elder Wu Shan raised his head and nced at the stronghold master. He moved his lips and said coldly, ¡°Presumptuous, is there any ce for you to speak here?¡±
The stronghold master¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He could only look at Elder Wu Shan with a resentful gaze. ¡°Elder, you also know that our vige has always been in seclusion. If you don¡¯t help, it won¡¯t be a good thing for the vige to be unable to make ends meet¡¡±
Elder Wu Shan red at him impatiently. then turned around and said.
¡°Hmph, since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s call it a day. Men, arrange the amodation for the people I brought. Don¡¯t neglect them!¡±
¡°Eh? Wait a minute? Why did he leave just like that?¡± Fei Yuge stood rooted to the ground as she watched Elder Wu Shan leave. See turned to look at Gu Qingxue behind him in confusion.
Gu Qingxue patted Fei Yuge¡¯s shoulder and consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since he brought us back, he won¡¯t leave us behind. Let¡¯s go back to our rooms and rest. ¡±
Hearing this, Fei Yuge could only nod in resignation, even though she was extremely disappointed.
Gu Qingxue returned to her room. She had just changed her clothes and was about to rest when she heard a sounding from the window. She immediately looked up curiously..
Chapter 912 - 912: Bring Them to the Forbidden Area
Chapter 912: Bring Them to the Forbidden Area
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
In the end, she happened to see Rong Zhaning over from the window and naturally walking towards her bed.
Just as Gu Qingxue was feeling increasingly helpless against Rong Zhan, there was a sudden knock on the door. It immediately attracted the attention of the two of them. They looked up at the door in unison.
¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Qingxue frowned in confusion. She looked out the window at the sky that had yet to brighten up and asked in confusion.
¡°It¡¯s me, open the door.¡± Wu Shan¡¯s deliberately suppressed voice rang out from outside the door, causing Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan to sit up straight at the same time. Then, they went to open the door for Wu Shan.
When Wu Shan saw Rong Zhan, his eyes were filled with surprise. He looked at the two of them with an ambiguous gaze and said, ¡°This old man is really surprised. I originally thought that the rtionship between the two of you had not progressed so quickly. In the end, it seems that this old man has underestimated the two of you.¡±
¡°Mr. Wu Shan, you didn¡¯te out at this time just to tell us this, did you?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Wu Shan helplessly and asked directly.
Fortunately, Wu Shan quickly put away his teasing expression and said seriously, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not that bored. I came to find you this time to bring you to see the Gu King. Hurry up and pack up. We¡¯ll set off together.¡±
¡°Sir, you seem to be certain that Qingxue is the person who can subdue the Gu King? Otherwise, why are you so persistent?¡± Rong Zhan stared straight at the old man in front of him. He felt that he treated Gu Qingxue with unusual enthusiasm.
Wu Shan did not deny it. ¡°As the descendant of the previous master of the Gu King, this old man naturally has my eyes when ites to people. I can also see a person¡¯s talent as a Gu Master. Little girl, your talent is indeed the strongest among the Gu Masters I have seen so far. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s hurry over. After subduing the Gu King and ending everything, you guys should leave this ce as soon as possible so as not to cause trouble for this old man.¡¯
¡°Yes, thank you, Sir.¡± Seeing that Wu Shan had already decided that she was the new master of the Gu King, Gu Qingxue naturally would not reject this good opportunity that hade knocking on her door. She quickly packed up with Rong Zhan and followed Wu Shan straight to the forbidden area in the vige.
Two hourster, Gu Qingxue and the rest had left the vige.
Wu Shan came to the main hall of the stronghold to drink tea alone. He waited for an hour before he saw the stronghold mastere with Princess Jia Cheng and the others.
The stronghold master had obviously told Princess Jia Cheng about Wu Shan¡¯s temper. This time, Princess Jia cChengs attitude was much better thanst night. When she saw Wu Shan, she revealed a bright smile. ¡°Greetings, Elder wu Shan.¡¯
Wu Shan nced at Princess Jia Cheng and said with a fake smile, ¡°Haha, the princess is too polite. People of our status can¡¯t afford to be greeted by the princess.
An awkward expression appeared on the stronghold master¡¯s face. He lowered his voice and said softly, ¡°Elder, why are you doing this? The princess is here to find the Gu King sincerely. Why don¡¯t you give her a chance? ¡®
However, to the surprise of the stronghold master, Wu Shan, who had always been stubborn, nodded his head after hearing this.
¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll give you this chance. Take your people to the forbidden area.¡± Wu Shan smiled coldly..
Chapter 913 - 913: I Must Get the Gu King
Chapter 913 - 913: I Must Get the Gu King
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Looking at the cold smile on Wu Shan¡¯s lips, the stronghold master¡¯s excited heart instantly turned cold. An extremely bad feeling rose in his heart. ¡°Elder, weren¡¯t you unwilling at first? Why did you suddenly agree¡¡±
¡°Not only will I agree to let them go to the forbiddennd, but the rest of you can also go to the forbiddennd as you wish. Anyway, there is no Gu King there anymore. In the future, there is no need to bother me with such small matters. This old man wants to enjoy his life and never find the new master of the Gu King again.¡± Wu Shan stretchedzily as he spoke.
¡°What did you say?! ¡± When Princess Jia Cheng heard that the Gu King was gone, she immediately widened her eyes and reached out to grab the stronghold master¡¯s neck. She questioned loudly, ¡°What did you promise me in the beginning? You said that you would help me get the Gu King, which is why I gave you so much money. Now you can¡¯t do it again! Who do you think this princess is to allow you to y around like this!¡±
The stronghold master was also frightened by Princess Jia Cheng¡¯s aggressive appearance. He hurriedly looked at Wu Shan and said, ¡°Elder, what are you talking about? Wasn¡¯t the Gu King still in the forbidden areast night?¡±
After hearing this, Wu Shan nodded as if it was a matter of course. ¡°Yeah, it was still herest night, but it was taken away this morning. Speaking of which, this old man has good taste. I could tell at a nce that the girl was extremely talented. In addition, the Gu King also liked the pills she refined, so it obediently followed her. It can only be said that fate hase, and it can¡¯t be stopped.¡±
¡°Is that the woman beside the little princess? She stole my Gu King!¡± Princess Jia Cheng jumped three feet high, her eyes almost spewing fire.
Wu Shan¡¯s expression turned cold as he looked at Princess Jia Cheng with disdain. ¡°You really have no sense of propriety when you speak. No one stole the Gu King, but the Gu King chose Gu Qingxue. Even if you meet the Gu King, the Gu King is not yours. I advise you not to ask for trouble.¡±
Wu Shan¡¯s words were so sharp that Princess Jia Chengs expression immediately darkened. Her eyes widened as she watched Wu Shan leave without looking back.
¡°What is the meaning of this old thing? He actually dared to look down on this princess? This princess¡¯ talent is so strong, and there are not many people in the world who can defeat this princess, yet he dares to look down on this princess!¡± Princess Jia Cheng was so angry that her eyes were about to spew fire. She clenched her fists and suppressed the anger in her heart.
¡°Princess, don¡¯t be angry. Elder Wu Shan just said something unpleasant. In fact, he didn¡¯t mean to target you.¡± The stronghold master could only try his best to curl up a smile and try his best to appease Princess Jia Chengs
emotions.
Princess Jiacheng snorted in annoyance and lowered her eyes to hide the impatience in her eyes.¡± I¡¯m not in the mood to talk nonsense with you. The Gu King was taken away, so you have to pay the price. You have to give me an exnation on how to deal with this matter. ¡®
Beads of cold sweat seeped out of the stronghold master¡¯s forehead. He looked at Princess Jia Cheng with a fake smile and asked, ¡°l wonder how the princess wants to resolve this matter? As long as you bring it up, we can actually discuss it.
¡°Find a way to track down their location and tell them that I¡¯m determined to get the Gu King. No matter what, I can¡¯t give it to anyone else. ¡± As Princess Jia Cheng spoke, she stood up and red at the stronghold master..
Chapter 914 - 914: Why Did Your Royal Highness Bully It?
Chapter 914 - 914: Why Did Your Royal Highness Bully It?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
When the stronghold master heard this, he smiled awkwardly. ¡°Since Your
Highness has made such a request, we naturally have to obey. However, Your Highness, the other party already has the Gu King. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be as easy to deal with as you think¡¡±
¡°Do I need you to tell me this? Of course, I know that she¡¯s not easy to deal with, but 1 can¡¯t give up no matter what. Besides, she just only got the Gu King, so she probably can¡¯t use its full strength. I still have a chance. Alright, don¡¯t give this princess any more confidence. Hurry up and leave!¡± Princess Jia Cheng snorted coldly and left without looking back.
At the same time, Gu Qingxue and the rest had already crossed the desert and returned to the small town.
They quickly packed their luggage and set off on their journey back. Gu
Qingxue and the rest quickly boarded the carriage back to the Qi family.
In the carriage, Fei Yuge had been looking excitedly at the pitch-ck cat-like little beast in Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms. She still could not believe her eyes. ¡°Senior Sister, is this little guy really Gu King?
Fei Yuge looked at the little Gu King and felt that this little thing was a little different from what she had imagined. How did it look like a Gu worm? Instead, it was more like a harmless little pet.
The Gu King seemed to have sensed that someone was questioning its identity. It immediately stretched and yawned before looking in Fei Yuge¡¯s direction.
When Fei Yuge met the Gu Kings golden eyes, she felt an invisible pressure sweep over her, making her heart tighten uncontrobly.
Sensing the restlessness of the Gu King, Gu Qingxue reached out and gently scratched its chin. She warned, ¡°Be good and stop fooling around.¡±
The initially aggressive little Gu King instantly became obedient. It blinked and let out squeking sounds. Then, it adjusted its position in Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms and continued to sleep soundly.
¡°In the end, it has acknowledged its master. This little thing seems to be well-behaved.¡± Rong Zhan nced at little Gu King. Seeing that it was sleeping soundly while clinging to Gu Qingxue, he was slightly displeased.
This little thing was so attached to Qingxue, who knew if it was male or female?
With that thought in mind, Rong Zhan reached out and grabbed the back of little Gu Kings neck, pulling it out of Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms.
¡°Squeak, squeak?¡± The Gu King was sleeping soundly in the arms of its dearest master when it was suddenly pulled out by the back of its neck. It could not help but feel a little dissatisfied and looked at the person in front of it with a resentful expression.
In the end, when he met Rong Zhan¡¯s deep eyes, the Gu King could clearly feel an invisible pressure sweeping over it. It subconsciously shrank its neck and forgot to resist for a moment.
Gu Qingxue was a little surprised to see the little Gu King drooping its little paws and being lifted up obediently by Rong Zhan. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect this little thing to be so obedient to Your Royal Gighness.¡±
The little Gu King did not dare to resist. It could only blink his big, watery eyes in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction. It kept making squeaking sounds, looking very pitiful.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart instantly softened. She reached out and hugged the Gu King. ¡°Why did Your Royal Highness bully it?¡±
¡®Qingxue, this is your first timeing into contact with these things. You can¡¯t spoil them. Once they get used to it, you won¡¯t be able to get rid of them,¡±
Rong Zhan said seriously..
Chapter 915 - 915: Someone Quickly Find a Seat for His Royal Highness
Chapter 915 - 915: Someone Quickly Find a Seat for His Royal Highness
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes trembled. She lowered her head to look at the little beast in her arms. She could not believe that such a cute little thing would be so willful. ¡°Then, what should we do, Your Royal Highness?¡±
Rong Zhan reached out and lifted little Gu King out of Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms again. Without any expression on his face, he casually threw the little thing on a cushion at the side.
The pitiful little Gu King looked at Rong Zhan resentfully. However, Rong Zhan nced at it indifferently. In the end, it lowered its head and continued to sleep obediently.
Meanwhile, the carriage finally stopped outside the Qi family¡¯s gate.
¡°Senior Sister, I won¡¯t go to the Qi family. When you n to go back, use this thing to contact me. This is a Communication Gu. As long as you water this Gu Worm, I will sense it. At that time, I will go back with you.¡± Fei Yuge looked at the Qi family¡¯s main door with hesitation in her eyes. As she spoke, she handed a copper bell to Gu Qingxue.
Gu Qingxue reached out to take it and found a Gu Worm inside the copper bell. However, the Gu Worm was not moving at all and was sleeping.
After agreeing to Fei Yuge¡¯s request, Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan stepped into the Qi family¡¯s house side by side.
This time, the two of them sessfully met Old General Qi.
Unlike the first time she met Old General Qi, this time, Gu Qingxue had just stepped into Old General Qi¡¯s room when she realized that the room was no longer as foul as before. There was a faint incense burning in the air.
Not only that, but they also heard Old General Qi¡¯s dissatisfied voice as soon as they entered.
¡°I¡¯ve already told you guys several times that I don¡¯t want to eat these lousy things that you guys gave me. Why do you have to put them in my mouth every time? Take it all away. No matter what medicine or other things it is, as long as it¡¯s not made by Qingxue, I won¡¯t eat it. ¡± When Old General Qi spoke, he had a straight face, looking like a willful and reckless child.
Sitting by Old General Qi¡¯s bed was the embarrassed Madam Pan. She was holding a bowl of medicine in her hand and looked at him with a confused expression. ¡°Father, these medicines were prepared by famous doctors for you. You should take a sip at least.¡±
¡°First Madam, Granduncle¡¯s constitution is special. He¡¯s not suitable for taking medicine.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice rang out leisurely, instantly attracting everyone¡¯s attention.
Old General Qi looked in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction, and the corners of his lips
curled up uncontrobly. ¡°Qingxue, you¡¯re here. Where have you been these past few days? You made me wait.¡±
¡°Granduncle, I set off to look for a medicine for your treatment. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been dyed for a few days.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she walked to Old General Qi¡¯s bed and looked down at Madam Pan quietly.
Madam Pan met Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze and was puzzled when she heard Old General Qi¡¯s voice.
¡°Get up quickly and take your medicine to the side. Let Qingxue sit down.¡±
Madam Pan¡¯s facial muscles twitched violently. She only hesitated for a moment before she immediately stood up with a smile on her face. ¡°Look at how happy I am. Qingxue, quickly sit down. Thismoner pays her respects to Your Royal Highness, quicklye and find a seat for you to sit down.¡±
Gu Qingxue nced at Madam Pan from the corner of her eye and saw a cold glint in the woman¡¯s eyes.
However, Gu Qingxue did not say it out loud when she saw it, nor did she intend to pay attention to it.
She had long known that Madam pan was not simple, but she was not interested in the internal strife of the Qi family. Her only task was to treat the old general¡¯s injuries for her grandmother¡¯s sake..
Chapter 916 - 916: How Can You Leave the Border on Your Own?
Chapter 916 - 916: How Can You Leave the Border on Your Own?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Granduncle, I want to invite you toe back to Jing City with me. The poison in your body is closely rted to the poison in my grandmother¡¯s body. I want to ask my master for help to detoxify the two of you at the same time.¡± Gu Qingxue said straightforwardly.
¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± As soon as Madam Pan spoke, everyone¡¯s gazes swept over in unison.
Madam Pan seemed to hesitate that she had said the wrong thing, but she paused for a moment and immediately revealed a brilliant smile. ¡°Father, your health is not good. The doctor once warned you not to travel too much. It¡¯s a long drive back to Jing City from here, I¡¯m also worried about your health¡¡±
¡°l know my own body well. Besides, since Qingxue has spoken, she will definitely ensure that I can return to Jing City smoothly.¡± Old General Qi said calmly.
¡°But, father, as a great general, how can you leave the border without permission? If His Majesty finds out and gets angry, won¡¯t the entire Qi family be implicated?¡± Madam Pan continued to speak weakly.
This time, Old General Qi was silent for a moment. He frowned and didn¡¯t answer.
¡°Old General Qi, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. As the regent, I¡¯ve already sent a messenger pigeon to inform His Majesty that Old General Qi is unwell and needs to return to Jing City to recuperate. His Majesty has always been tolerant and will definitely allow Old General Qi to return to Jing City.¡± Rong Zhan spoke at the right time.
Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows and looked at Rong Zhan curiously.
She and this man had been together for the past few days, and they had been together day and night. She had not seen him send any letters to the Emperor.
Sure enough, Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze also swept over her, and he had an expression that said nothing.
Gu Qingxue immediately understood what Rong Zhan meant. She lowered her head to hide the light that shed past her eyes.
¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness.¡± Old General Qi lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Your family can rest assured now.¡±
Madam Pan almost crushed the bowl of medicine in her hand. She smiled gently and said, ¡°Yes, this way, I can be at ease.¡±
¡°Then prepare my luggage. Qingxue, when do you think is a good time to leave?¡± Old General Qi looked at Gu Qingxue and put on a smile.
¡°Tomorrow morning.¡± Gu Qingxue said.
¡°Are you in such a hurry? Qingxue, you must be tired from the long journey. You should rest more. Moreover, how can father¡¯s body withstand a long journey?¡± As Madam Pan spoke, her expression was a little nervous.
¡°What about my body? My body is very good.¡± When Old General Qi heard this, he red in dissatisfaction.
¡°Eldest Madam, don¡¯t worry. I will take care of Granduncle¡¯s health on the way. Granduncle, we won¡¯t be in a hurry when we return. I¡¯ll help you recuperate on the way. When we reach Jing City, your physique will be much stronger and you can withstand further treatment.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she had already reached out to take Old General Qi¡¯s pulse.
Madam Pan¡¯s concerns were notpletely unreasonable. Old General Qi¡¯s health was indeed terrible. If she had not followed him all the way, he would not have been fit to travel.
However, looking at Madam Pan¡¯s hesitant expression, it was hard to say whether she was worried about Old General Qi or something else..
Chapter 917 - 917: As Long as We’re Not Outside, I Can Do Anything
Chapter 917 - 917: As Long as We¡¯re Not Outside, I Can Do Anything
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Granduncle, take the pill today and rest until night. I¡¯ ll prepare a herbal dish for you. It won¡¯t dy our departure tomorrow. ¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she took out a medicine bottle from her bosom and took out a pill to pass to Old General Qi.
Old General Qi took it and ate it without hesitation. Soon, he began to feel sleepy.
The group of them left Old General Qi¡¯s room. After closing the door, Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand was held by Madam Pan.
Gu Qingxue frowned in resistance and immediately pulled her hand out of Madam Pan¡¯s grip. ¡°May I know what you have to say?¡±
Madam Pan smiled awkwardly and casually tucked her hair behind her ear. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. I just need your help. When the timees, bring me to Jing City. All these years, it has always been me who took care of father¡¯s body. I will miss him very much. This time, since he was to go back, I really can¡¯t rest assured¡
Seeing that Madam Pan was so sincere and even had eyes that turned red with emotion, Gu Qingxue could not help but want to apud this woman.
¡°If Eldest Madam wants to bring her own carriage, it¡¯s naturally possible.
Actually, it¡¯s not just you The rest of the Qi family can also go if they want to. I have no objections,¡± Gu Qingxue said calmly and left with Rong Zhan.
After passing through the corridor, Rong Zhan apanied Gu Qingxue to their residence. ¡°You promised that woman just like that. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll do something bad?¡±
¡°The poison in my great-uncle and grandmother¡¯s bodies was originally a type of Gu Poison, and it was a poison that was rted to each other by blood. If it wasn¡¯t for someone close to them personally acting, it would be very difficult to exin why the two of them would be poisoned by such a rare Gu Poison. That Madam Pan doesn¡¯t seem to be sincere to granduncle. In that case, why should we waste our breath on that woman? This time, there are only two types of people in the Qi family who will go back with us. One is those who don¡¯t want Granduncle to be well, and the other is those who want Granduncle to be well. If she makes a move, it¡¯ll save us energy to expose her directly.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, a crafty smile appeared in her eyes. She looked like a little
fox with bad intentions.
Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were filled with warmth. He reached out and hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s slender and soft waist. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know before that you like to y the trick of inviting the enemy into the trap?¡±
Gu Qingxue smiled with her eyes curved into crescents, a little smug in her eyes. ¡°This is not the only thing Your Royal Highness doesn¡¯t know about me.¡±
The smile in Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes deepened. He tightened his arm around Gu Qingxue¡¯s waist, and the distance between them instantly shortened. ¡°Oh? Then why don¡¯t you tell me everything that I don¡¯t know?¡±
Gu Qingxue hugged the little Gu King in her arms. Suddenly, she was so close to the person in front of her. Her heart could not help but thump, and her face blushed. ¡°Your Royal Highness, we¡¯re outside, so don¡¯t act recklessly.¡±
¡°So you¡¯re saying that as long as we¡¯re not outside, I can do whatever I want?¡± Rong Zhan chuckled and carried Gu Qingxue in his arms.
¡°Squeak!¡± The little Gu King immediately woke up and jumped out of Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms.
Rong Zhan¡¯s smile deepened as he watched little Worm King leave. He carried Gu Qingxue and headed straight for her courtyard. Along the way, the two of them attracted the attention of many people..
Chapter 918 - 918: Your Highness, Why Are You So Tyrannical?
Chapter 918 - 918: Your Highness, Why Are You So Tyrannical?
Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue had never liked being stared at like this. She resisted all the way to no avail. She could only be carried back to the courtyard by Rong Zhan with a red face and brought back to her room.
When Rong Zhan returned to the room and ced her on the bed, Gu Qingxue raised her hand to cover her face, looking embarrassed.
Looking at Gu Qingxue¡¯s shy expression, Rong Zhan reached out and grabbed her hand. He pulled her hand away and asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Gu Qingxue red at Rong Zhan coquettishly, her eyes filled with shyness. ¡°What do think? You carried me all the way back in such a high-profile manner. Everyone must beughing at me. ¡®
She could still remember the way everyone looked at them on the way back. It was so ambiguous that she could not help but blush just thinking about it.
However, although she was shy, she did not find it annoying. This kind of ambiguous feeling spread endlessly in her heart, making her tone soft. Looking at the man in front of her, she could not say a harsh word.
Rong Zhan smiled and took in every expression on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face. Looking at her flushed face, his heart softened again. He leaned forward and nted a kiss on Gu Qingxue¡¯s cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, I guarantee that no one will dare to gossip about you.¡±
Gu Qingxue met Rong Zhan¡¯s smiling eyes and immediately lost her temper. ¡°Your Highness, why are you so overbearing?¡±
Rong Zhan did not deny it. He looked at Gu Qingxue and asked, ¡°Qingxue, why do you still call me Your Royal Highness¡¯? Call me Ah Zhan. When I return, I will immediately enter the pce and ask His Majesty to bestow a marriage for us.¡¯
Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation, but she refused to give up.
¡°Who said I was going to marry you? My grandmother hasn¡¯t even nodded.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s go see your grandmother first and get her to nod.¡± Rong Zhan did not care about such a small detail. As he spoke, he had already moved in front of Gu Qingxue. He reached out and lifted her chin to kiss her.
¡°Squeak!¡± The little Gu King followed them into the room, wagging its tail as it approached them. It called out to the two people who were making out, telling them with its actions that it was hungry and wanted to eat something delicious.
However, the two of them were focused on their work and had no time to pay attention to it.
The little Gu King could not help but feel a little depressed. It tilted its head and leaned forward. Then, he used his teeth to grab Rong Zhan¡¯s sleeve and tugged hard.
Rong Zhan naturally ignored it and acted as if he did not feel anything. He did not even look at little Gu King.
The little Gu King became even more depressed. Squeaking sounds came from his mouth again. Then, he used a little strength and his sharp teeth identally pierced Rong Zhan¡¯s palm.
As a result, the little Gu Kings venom, which carried a special poison, immediately fused into Rong Zhan¡¯s flesh and blood, causing Rong Zhan to let out a painful groan.
¡°Ah Zhan?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart trembled as well. She looked down at Rong Zhan¡¯s palm and immediately saw a purplish-purple bite mark on it.
The little Gu King was at a loss. It seemed to have realized that it had done something v?ong. At this moment, it curled its big tail and looked helpless.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was in her throat. This was the first time she had seen someone bitten by the Gu King. For a moment, she did not know how to deal with it. She could only try her best to squeeze the venom out of Rong Zhan¡¯s wound. Then, she applied ointment on his hand and gave him an antidote¡
Chapter 919 - 919: I’ll Detoxify Your Royal Highness Now
Chapter 919 - 919: I¡¯ll Detoxify Your Royal Highness Now
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The little Gu King looked helpless when it saw this. It did not know that his blood had such a powerful power. He was at a loss and could only sit at the side and watch quietly.
On the other hand, Gu Qingxue could only watch as the poison spread further. The poison surged up Rong Zhan¡¯s arm and continued to spread upwards.
¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you detoxify the poison.¡± Gu Qingxue could not bear to watch the scene in front of her. She immediately cut open the flesh on Rong Zhan¡¯s arm, intending to let him bleed.
However, at this critical moment, Rong Zhan suddenly reached out and stopped Gu Qingxue.
¡°Ah Zhan? How do you feel?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan in confusion. She could not understand why this person was stopping her.
Observing Rong Zhan¡¯s expression carefully, Gu Qingxue was surprised to find that Rong Zhan¡¯s originally ugly expression had eased up a lot. His eyes and brows did not look as dull as before. Instead, there was a hint of rity in them. On the contrary, he seemed to be in a much better state than before.
Rong Zhan could clearly feel the changes in his body. He squeezed his palms and felt a wonderful sense of rxation spread through his body. ¡°Qingxue, I feel that the poison in my body seems to have been relieved a little.¡±
Gu Qingxue immediately checked Rong Zhan¡¯s pulse and found that the poison in Rong Zhan¡¯s body had decreased a little.
In fact, after such a long period of treatment, the poison in Rong Zhan¡¯s body had indeed decreased a lot. Nearly 80% of the poison had been removed.
The remaining 20% of the poison had been umted in his body. It was extremely difficult to remove it through ordinary methods, so she had not made a move to further deal with the poison. She had been looking for a more secure method.
However, he did not expect that he would identally remove a portion of those stubborn toxins today.
Although it was less than one-tenth removed, since it could be removed, it was enough to prove that the poison in little Gu Kings saliva was useful.
For a moment, the two of them looked in the direction of little Gu King.
The little Gu King had long realized that it had done something wrong. Now that it saw the two of them looking at it withplicated eyes, it was so scared that it trembled and shrank his neck, not daring to make a sound.
However, the little Gu King had already tried its best not to show his head, but Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue were still staring at it. In the end, it could only resign itself to fate and show its belly for the two of them to see, looking like he was begging for mercy.
¡°Baby, don¡¯t be afraid. We don¡¯t mean to me you. Do you know that you helped Ah Zhan detoxify the poison just now? Do you still remember the poison you used just now? Can you give me more of this poison?¡± Gu Qingxue walked forward and picked up the soft little Gu King. As she spoke, she took out a medicine bottle and brought it to little Gu Kings mouth.
She knew very well that there was more than one poison in Little Gu Kings body, and what she wanted was the one it had just used.
After making sure that Gu Qingxue was not angry, the little Gu King secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Then, it took the initiative to sh his venomous fangs and released two or three drops of venom from them.
Gu Qingxue was overjoyed when she caught the venom in the medicine bottle.
Although there were only two or three drops of poison, as long as she brought it to the research institute for research, she would be able to analyze the specific structure of the poison very quickly. Then, she would be able to further study it. Perhaps she would be able to make an antidote to treat Ah Zhan¡¯s body..
Chapter 920 - 920: It’s a Letter from Master
Chapter 920 - 920: It¡¯s a Letter from Master
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The more Gu Qingxue thought about it, the happier she became. She could not help but pick up little King of Venomous Worms and kiss it on the cheek again and again. ¡°Little Darling, you¡¯re really amazing. I love you to death.¡±
The little Gu King blinked his big golden eyes in confusion and tilted its little head in confusion.
What was going on? Did it get credit for biting people?
The little Gu King could not understand what was going on, but it felt that the current situation was pretty good.
However, before the little Gu King could enjoy the embrace of his beloved master, it was dragged out by the back of his neck.
The little Gu King was furious. it kicked hard and looked angrily at the bad guy. In the end, he met Rong Zhan¡¯s calm eyes.
Instantly, little Gu King was like a deted balloon. it immediately lost all its strength and shrunk its neck weakly, not daring to make a sound.
Rong Zhan saw this scene and snorted coldly. Then, he casually picked up the little Gu King and threw it out of the room.
Gu Qingxue watched as the little Gu King was thrown out dejectedly. She could not help but feel a little sorry for it. ¡°That little thing is a great hero this time. Ah Zhan, with that little things help, the poison in your body will most likely be cured.¡¯
¡°But you¡¯re not allowed to kiss it,¡± Rong Zhan said seriously.
Gu Qingxue could not help but feel surprised when she heard this.
Looking at Rong Zhan¡¯s cold face, she suddenly realized that this person was jealous.
Moreover, he was jealous of a small animal!
Looking at Rong Zhan¡¯s stern face, Gu Qingxue never thought that the man in front of her could be so childish.
Gu Qingxue could not help butugh. Her eyes curved like crescent moons in the sky.
Rong Zhan was already unhappy. Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s bright smile, he frowned even harder. ¡°What are youughing at¡?¡±
Before Rong Zhan could finish, Gu Qingxue had already tiptoed and nted a kiss on his lips.
The light touch made Rong Zhan stop what he was about to say. He looked at Gu Qingxue, his eyes burning with passion.
Seeing that Rong Zhan was silent, Gu Qingxue could not help but feel a little uneasy. ¡°Ah Zhan¡¡±
However, before she could finish her sentence, Rong Zhan lifted her chin and gave her an even more passionate kiss, almost swallowing her whole.
The room was filled with charm. The poor little Gu King scratched the door for a long time but could not enter. it could only scream at the top of its lungs.
Early the next morning, Gu Qingxue and her group set off for the capital.
After spending half a month on the road, Gu Qingxue and the others arrived at a small town to rest before nightfall. They finally received a letter from Master
Wen Jiang.
In the room, Gu Qingxue had just showered and changed. Her ck and smooth hair hung loosely behind her, and she lookedzy and easygoing.
However, when she heard Fei Yuge mention the contents of the messenger pigeon, she panicked.
¡°Yuge, you said that Master brought Lil t Lin and the other three children to the Southern Border to look for us?¡± Gu Qingxue was shocked. Even though she had said those words, she still could not believe it.
Fei Yuge nodded and handed the small bamboo tube to Gu Qingxue. ¡°This is the messenger pigeon sent by Master. Senior Sister, you should take a look for yourself.¡±
Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was extremely nervous. She reached out to take the bamboo tube and took out the small note.
The content of the messenger pigeon was very concise. In short, Master Wen Jiang had brought the four children to the Southern Border to meet up with them for their safety because they were being pursued by the crown prince..
Chapter 921 - 921: Hasn’t the Crown Prince Always Been Gentle?
Chapter 921 - 921: Hasn¡¯t the Crown Prince Always Been Gentle?
Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Judging from the date marked on Master Wen Jiangs letter, they had already set off for half a month, so they should have reached the vicinity of the town.
Seeing that Gu Qingxue had fallen silent after reading the note, Fei Yuge was extremely anxious. ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t be silent. Isn¡¯t the crown prince always gentle? Why did he suddenly want to assassinate your children?¡±
¡°The crown prince¡¯s ambition is not new. I¡¯ve heard about it before, but I didn¡¯t expect him to take advantage of my and His Royal Highness¡¯ absence to do such a thing to my children.¡± Gu Qingxue crushed the note in her hand and immediately told Qin Yun, ¡°Change my clothes and order our men to search for my master, Lil¡¯ Lin, and the others in the vicinity. ording to the time, they should be near the town.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Qin Yun hurriedly fetched her outer skirt and helped Gu Qingxueb her hair and change her clothes.
Fei Yuge also became spirited and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave as well to make preparations. Senior Sister, I¡¯ll inform you if there¡¯s any news.¡±
On the other side, after Gu Qingxue quickly changed her clothes, she was about to leave to look for the four cubs when she bumped into Rong Zhan, who was striding over.
The moment she saw Rong Zhan, Gu Qingxue almost lost control of her
emotions. She called out softly, ¡°Ah Zhan!¡±
He immediately understood what Gu Qingxue meant. Rong Zhan walked up quickly and reached out to hold her arm. ¡°l know you¡¯re feeling uneasy, so 1 came here in a hurry. Qingxue, I miss them as much as you do. Let¡¯s go find them together.¡±
Hearing Rong Zhan¡¯s words, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart that had been hanging in the air was instantly relieved. ¡°Good!¡±
The two of them walked together and left the inn in a hurry. They split up with their subordinates and looked for the location of the children.
However, their aimless search did not have any substantial effect. The group of people searched in a hurry for an entire night, but they still did not find anything. They could not help but feel even more anxious.
After staying up all night without stopping, Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan continued to search for daylight. It was only when night fell that they finally chose to rest in the carriage.
The two of them sat in the carriage and took a nap. In her dreams, Gu Qingxue vaguely dreamed of a maple forest. There was arge maple forest here that was different from the normal season. It was strange at first nce.
However, the maple forest was not the main point. The main point was that a pitch-ck carriage was slowly driving through the maple forest.
Gu Qingxue felt as if she was floating in the clouds, able to see everything in the maple forest clearly. She could not help but feel even more curious. She moved closer to the carriage, wanting to find out more.
The people in the carriage were also very respectful to Gu Qingxue. At that moment, a small, fair hand lifted the curtains and looked outside. This was the cute little dumpling, Lingbao, right?
The moment Gu Qingxue saw Lingbao, she was overjoyed and hurriedly called out to it.
However, Lingbao did not seem to hear what Gu Qingxue said. She turned around and looked behind him. ¡°Grandmaster, when can we see Uncle Fairy and mother?¡±
Master Wen Jiangs voice, which contained a hint of affection, came from the carriage as he exined to Lingbao, ¡°We will arrive very soon. Lingbao, don¡¯t be anxious. Be patient..¡±
Chapter 922 - 922: Do You Think My Master and the Children Will Be in Trouble?
Chapter 922 - 922: Do You Think My Master and the Children Will Be in Trouble?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart tightened when she heard this. She had a bad feeling about
She had dreamed a few times, and each time, it was the most important moment when Rong Han was about to be in danger.
So this time, she felt that this dream was definitely not a coincidence!
She continued to watch patiently. As expected, Gu Qingxue soon saw dozens of figures riding ck horses approaching quickly and surrounding the carriage.
The carriage had no choice but to stop. Wen Jiangs anxious voice came from the carriage, ¡°Lingbao,e back! There are assassins! Be careful, Grandmaster will go and deal with them!¡±
¡°It¡¯s them! Everyone, listen up! Men, women, young, old, all of them in the carriage, kill them! ¡®t At this time, the leader of the assassins also quickly pulled out his sword from his waist. He snorted coldly and was the first to rush out from where he was.
¡°Kill!¡± The assassins rushed out together, and a great battle was about to break out!
Sensing the murderous aura emanating from the assassins, Gu Qingxue!s heart, which had been hanging in the air, suddenly rose to her throat. ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡±
As she spoke, Gu Qingxue suddenly opened her eyes. Her hands grabbed around helplessly.
¡®Qingxue!¡± Rong Zhan, who was resting with Gu Qingxue and holding her hands tightly, opened his eyes as well. He grabbed Gu Qingxue¡¯s hands tightly, his eyes filled with worry. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±
Gu Qingxue was still in shock. She grabbed Rong Zhan¡¯s hand tightly, and cold sweat trickled down her forehead uncontrobly. ¡°Ah Zhan, I had a dream again!¡±
It was rare for Rong Zhan to see Gu Qingxue so flustered. He reached out and put his arm around Gu Qingxue¡¯s shoulder. He quicklyforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Tell me, what did you dream of?¡±
¡°You already knew that I would dream about him every time before something happened to Lil t Han. This time, not only did I dream of Lil t Han, but 1 also dreamed of Lingbao and the other two sitting in the same carriage with my master and the others. They encountered assassins in a maple forest. The other party had arge number of people, and my master was alone with four children. It would not be easy to escape. We have to rush over and help them.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression became more and more anxious as she spoke.
She tried her best to recall everything that had happened in the dream just now. Then, she organized all the scenes that she remembered into information and reported to Rong Zhan, ¡°l dreamed that they were near a river at dawn. At that time, the carriage they were riding in was in a maple forest. The maple forest was veryrge and was filled with fiery red maple leaves. It was very eye-catching.
¡°At this time of year, there are very few ces withrge maple leaves. As far as I know, there is only one such maple forest dozens of miles away from here, ording to the time, we should be able to reach it when the sky is bright.¡± Rong Zhan knew the situation in the Southern Border like the back of his hand. After hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, he immediately determined the location of the maple forest she mentioned. He immediately asked the coachman to drive the carriage to the maple forest.
The carriage sped toward the maple forest at top speed. Gu Qingxue sat on the bumpy carriage and sped her fingers tightly with Rong Zhan¡¯s. ¡°Ah Zhan, do you think my master and the children will be fine?¡±
Rong Zhan also held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand tightly and said resolutely, ¡°Of course..¡±
Chapter 923 - 923: The Crown Prince Is a Bad Person
Chapter 923 - 923: The Crown Prince Is a Bad Person
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Rong Zhan¡¯s simple words put Gu Qingxue at ease, She felt relieved. Then, she felt a strong sense of fatigue sweep over her, making her eyelids feel extremely heavy.
Rong Zhan had been nervously observing Gu Qingxue¡¯s condition. Seeing that she was about to fall asleep, he felt even more anxious. He gently stroked Gu Qingxue¡¯s long hair and advised her gently, ¡°You must be tired from the dream. Go to sleep first.¡±
There was still a long way to go from here to the maple forest. Even if Gu Qingxue forced herself to stay awake, she could not increase their speed. Since that was the case, they might as well speed up and leave this troublesome ce.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s anxious heart calmed down a lot. She looked up at the man whom she could rely on. In the end, she closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.
Watching Gu Qingxue fall asleep, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead gently.
Gu Qingxue closed her eyes and fell asleep. The horse carriage hurried to the maple forest.
Time flew by, and the first rays of the morning sun appeared. In the maple forest in the suburbs, a carriage slowly entered the forest.
Gu Lin curiously lifted the curtain after the carriage entered the maple forest. He stuck his head out and saw that the maple trees in the forest were dazzling red. He could not help but be curious. ¡°Grandmaster, why are the maple leaves here red?¡±
Winter quietly passed, and now it was already the beginning of spring.
However, whether it was winter or spring, this should not be the season for maple leaves to turn red.
Gu Lin was not the only one who was curious. The rest of the children also looked at Master Wen Jiang curiously.
The smile on Grandmaster Wen Jiangs lips deepened as he slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s because there are Gu Worms everywhere in Southern Border. Maybe there are more Gu Worms here, and the poison on the Gu Worms makes the maple leaves here red all year round. In fact, this maple forest is a special scenery in the Southern Border. I brought you here today to broaden your horizons.¡¯
When the children heard this, they looked around with more curiosity and excitement.
Lingbao quickly opened the curtains and looked at the sky. He couldn¡¯t help but yawn. ¡°Grandmaster, when can we see Uncle Fairy and mother?¡±
The remaining children were also most concerned about the spiritual treasure. They also looked at Master Wen Jiang, waiting for his answer.
Master Wen Jiang saw the anticipation in his children¡¯s eyes and the smile on his lips deepened. He reached out and gently patted Dumby¡¯s head. ¡°Counting the days, it should be soon.¡±
Dumby smiled happily and said excitedly, ¡°When we see Uncle Fairy and
Mother, we can go back. At that time, with Uncle Fairy and Mother backing us up, I guarantee that the crown prince won¡¯t dare to send people to assassinate us. ¡®
¡°The crown prince is a bad person. Father will definitely not let him off easily.¡± Rong Han could not help but yawn as he spoke. It was not difficult to see how tired he was from his expression.
Looking at the sky outside the window that was just beginning to brighten, Master Wen Jiang softened his voice and advised them, ¡°It¡¯s still early. It¡¯ll take us more than half a day to get through the forest. You guys go to sleep first. When we get out of the forest, we should reach a small town. We¡¯ll stay in the town for a few days and see if we can contact Qingxue and the others.. ¡®
Chapter 924 - 924: Who Do You Think You Are? Do You Have the Right to Show Off in Front of Me?
Chapter 924 - 924: Who Do You Think You Are? Do You Have the Right to Show Off in Front of Me?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The children could not hold on any longer. After hearing Grandmaster Wen Jiangs words, they obediently closed their eyes and quickly fell asleep.
Grandmaster Wen Jiang looked at the children dotingly and revealed a gratified expression. However, he suddenly felt that the atmosphere around him was a little strange.
The surroundings werepletely silent. The silence quickly spread, and it was so quiet that it was almost eerie. Master Wen Jiangs heart instantly jumped to his throat. He asked the coachman outside the carriage vigntly, ¡°Is there something wrong with the atmosphere?¡±
The coachman also stopped the carriage and nodded warily. ¡°Grandmaster, there are experts approaching.¡±
Immediately after, the sound of hooves suddenly came from the overly quiet air. The sound of hooves quickly approached, making Wen Jiang even more vignt. He immediately said to the children, ¡°The four of you stay in the carriage at all times. Don¡¯t leave no matter what!¡±
The four children looked in the direction of Wen Jiang with worried expressions and called out in unison, ¡°Grandmaster!¡±
Although the children did not say much, it was not difficult to guess how uneasy they were at the moment from their expressions!
Their father and mother were not by their side, and their grandmaster was their only reliance. They would naturally ce all their hopes on their grandmaster.
Master Wen Jiang sensed the nervousness of the children and immediatelyforted them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although Grandmaster is old and useless, he won¡¯t let you be hurt by evil people. Be good, and don¡¯t leave the carriage no matter what! ¡±
¡°Grandmaster, don¡¯t worry. We understand.¡± Gu Lin opened his arms to protect his younger siblings and nodded seriously.
In the short time that they were talking, the sound of horse hooves got closer and closer. At a nce, dozens of aggressive killers rode over on horses and soon surrounded the carriage.
The coachman stopped the carriage and jumped down. He quickly pulled out a sharp de from his waist and looked in the direction of the killers vigntly.
Master Wen Jiang quickly lifted the curtain and got off the carriage. He quickly scanned the surroundings and roughly estimated that there were a total of 18 assassins present. Without exception, they were all elites among elites. It was definitely not easy to deal with these assassins.
Even so, Master Wen Jiangs eyes were still calm as he said slowly, ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince is really trying his best. It¡¯s just a few children, why would he make such a big fuss? ¡®
The leader of the assassins immediately snorted coldly, his voice full of disdain. ¡°Hand over those children, and we can leave your corpse intact.¡±
Grandmaster Wen Jiang was so angry that heughed. The wrinkles on his face were like a chasm. He looked coldly at the assassins in front of him and asked, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you still have the right to show off in front of me?¡±
The leader of the assassins did not take Wen Jiang seriously at all. He was about to mock him when he saw Wen Jiang gently shake his sleeves.
Instantly, a sweet fragrance wafted out from Wen Jiangs sleeve.
The fragrance spread very quickly. The leader of the assassins held his breath vigntly. Before he could warn the others, he saw his subordinates fall one by one with muffled groans.
¡°Be careful! This smell is poisonous!¡± The leader of the assassins spoke warily. His gaze swept across the surroundings as he warned loudly..
Chapter 925 - 925: I Have Never Used Poison, But Gu!
Chapter 925: I Have Never Used Poison, But Gu!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
However, when Master Wen Jiang heard the words of the leader of the assassins, he merely sneered, ¡°Poison? It¡¯s not as simple as poison. I was the number one Gu Master in the world back then. I never used poison, but Gu!¡±
The leader of the assassins held his breath as he watched Grandmaster Wen Jiangs mocking gaze fall on them.
His subordinates fell one after another. He clearly felt his body go soft, and then his entire body fell to the ground uncontrobly, making a heavy muffled sound.
He clearly did not inhale the sweet fragrance, but the assassin leader¡¯s brain seemed to have been knocked out by the fragrance. An intense difort swept over him, making him almost faint.
Only then did he realize that this sweet fragrance was not poisonous. The assassin leader¡¯s eyes revealed a strong fear. He could not figure out how Niaster Wen Jiang did it.
¡°You¡¡± The assassin leader struggled to squeeze out the word through his teeth. His entire body seemed to have been frozen. He could not say a word. He could only widen his eyes and look at Grandmaster Wen Jiang with a ferocious and painful expression.
Seeing the assassins and their horses fall one by one, the coachman put away the sharp dagger at his waist and came to Grandmaster Wen Jiangs side. He helped Grandmaster Wen Jiang sit down on the horizontal bar of the carriage and said, ¡°Grandmaster, please take a rest.¡±
After Grandmaster Wen Jiang used the Gu poison, his expression became even more solemn. He nodded and sat down steadily. Cold sweat seeped out of his forehead. ¡°Go and end their lives one by one. As long as one of them is alive, they¡¯ll interrogate Qingxue and the others¡Cough, cough, cough!¡¯
The coachman saw Grandmaster Wen Jiang coughing violently as he spoke. He quickly reached out and patted his shoulder. ¡°l understand, Master. You can¡¯t use too strong a Gu technique. Your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. You really don¡¯t cherish your body.¡±
However, Master Wen Jiang only smiled indifferently. There was not much emotion in his eyes as he said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can rx. Go, quickly deal with these people so that we can leave this ce as soon as possible.¡±
The coachman saw that Grandmaster Wen Jiang was still putting on a brave front. Although he could not bear it, there was nothing he could do.
Wen Jiang had always been the most stubborn. Since his attitude was so firm, there was no room for negotiation.
The coachman got up and was about to end these people¡¯s lives when he heard footsteps approaching quickly.
Their eyes turned in unison towards therge group of people rushing over from the maple forest not far away. Without exception, the eyes of
Grandmaster Wen Jiang and the coachman were filled with vignce.
Master Wen Jiang coughed a few times as well. His solemn gaze slowly swept across the surroundings.
¡°Master!¡± The coachman looked anxious. He could clearly feel that the group of people in front of him was stronger than the group of killers on the ground.
Master Wen Jiangs body could no longer withstand any more pressure after using the Gu technique. They had encountered so many experts at this time. It would definitely be a tough battle for them!
Grandmaster Wen Jiang saw the coachman¡¯s alert expression, but he merely raised his hand, signaling the coachman to calm down.
Even if the crown prince had sent people, he would not have sent many. Moreover, when these assassins who had fallen to the ground saw the new group of people, they also had puzzled expressions. It was obvious that these people who hade at this time should not have any direct rtionship with the crown prince..
Chapter 926 - 926: He Doesn’t Look So Good
Chapter 926: He Doesn¡¯t Look So Good
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Master Wen Jiangs guess was right. After the other party stopped, someone immediately got down from the carriage. The leaders were Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze also shot over from afar. When she saw Master Wen Jiang, her face immediately revealed a look of ecstasy. ¡°Master!¡±
Master Wen Jiangs heart that had been hanging in the air was finally at ease.
He also smiled happily and shouted, ¡°Xue ¡®er!¡±
The children who had been hiding in the carriage heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice. They could not wait to pull open the carriage curtains. As expected, they saw their mother whom they had been longing for.
This time, the children could no longer suppress the joy in their hearts. They rushed out of the car and pounced in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction. ¡°Mother!¡±
Gu Qingxue was overjoyed when she saw the four children pouncing at her at the same time. She quickly squatted down and opened her arms to hug them tightly.
¡°Mother, I miss you so much!¡± As the only girl among the four children, Lingbao had always been the most spoiled one. She spread her arms and hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s neck tightly. Herrge, watery eyes also smiled like crescent moons in the sky.
Rong Zhan took in the scene in front of his eyes and his heart that had been hanging in his throat was now in his throat. After making sure that the children were fine, he nced at the assassins present and it was not difficult to guess what had happened just now.
He immediately shot a look at Liu Yi, who was behind him. Rong Zhan raised his hand and pressed it on Gu Qingxue¡¯s shoulder, reminding her softly, ¡°Qingxue, go and check on your master. He doesn¡¯t look too good. ¡®
Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart tightened. She hurriedly looked up in the direction of Master Wen Jiang. Indeed, she saw Master Wen Jiang panting as he sat in front of the carriage. Bean-sized beads of sweat seeped out of his forehead, and he looked extremely pained.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart tightened. She quickly let go of the four cubs and handed them to Rong Zhan to take care of. In a few steps, she came before Master Wen Jiang.
Master Wen Jiang saw the expression on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face and could guess what she wanted to say without waiting for her to speak. He hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°This old man is fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Cough, cough, cough. This old man knows his own body.¡±
Gu Qingxue saw that Master Wen Jiang was still putting on a brave front in front of her. She let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Master, let me see your condition first.¡¯
Master Wen Jiang could not convince Gu Qingxue. He had no choice but to give in and listen to her obediently. He raised his hand to let Gu Qingxue take his pulse.
It would have been fine if Gu Qingxue had not taken his pulse. However, she immediately discovered that Master Wen Jiang¡¯s condition had worsened. He was extremely weak.
Gu Qingxue immediately frowned and cast a resentful gaze at Master Wen Jiang.
When Master Wen Jiang met Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze, he seemed to have guessed what she was going to say next. His heart tightened, and he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±
Gu Qingxue did not agree. She frowned and said, ¡°Master, do you think I won¡¯t worry about you?¡±
How could she not be worried? Only she knew how much her heart ached when she saw her master be so weak..
Chapter 927 - 927: What a Lazy Pig
Chapter 927: What a Lazy Pig
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Thinking about it, her masters physical condition was not so bad before. It could be seen that the long journey and the fact that he had used a Gu technique to deal with so many people just now had led to an even greater deficit in his body.
Gu Qingxue could not help but me herself. She turned to look in the direction of the carriage and whistled.
Looking at Gu Qingxue in confusion, Master Wen Jiang was about to say that he was fine when he saw a small beast jump down from the carriage from afar and run toward them.
Master Wen Jiang looked at the little beast in front of him and felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He could not believe his eyes and looked at the little beast in a daze. ¡°This, could this little thing be¡¡±
Master Wen Jiang had read about the appearance of the Gu King in ancient books. Looking at this little thing that looked like the Gu King, hope rose in his heart, but he was not sure. He could only stare nkly at it.
¡°Master, Yuge and 1 coincidentally obtained the Gu King. Now, I¡¯m the Master of the Gu King.¡± Seeing that Wen Jiang was still surprised, Gu Qingxue could not help but repeat, ¡°Master, when we return, I can use little Gu King¡¯s blood to help you detoxify the Gu Poison in your body.¡±
Master Wen Jiang was shocked. He was stunned for a moment before a bright smile appeared on his face. ¡°Good, you¡¯re really my good disciple. I knew that I didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing! You and Yuge have worked hard this time. Oh right, where¡¯s Yuge? Why isn¡¯t she here?¡±
¡°We hurried over, so I didn¡¯t have time to see Yuge,¡± Gu Qingxue said with a helpless smile.
They had been in such a hurry that even though they had already sent someone to inform Fei Yuge, who had split up with them, it was unlikely that she would be able to make it here so quickly.
¡°Little thing, don¡¯t you like to eat poison? Go and eat all the poison you can suck out of my master¡¯s body first.¡± Gu Qingxue held Little Gu King in her arms. As she spoke, she raised her hand and gently tapped little Gu Kings nose.
¡°Squeak, squeak.¡± The little Gu King responded obediently and ran to Wen Jiang¡¯s side. Then, it raised its little face and blinked its big, watery eyes, looking at Wen Jiang curiously.
Wen Jiang looked at the little Gu King in front of him and seemed to understand what this little guy meant. He took the initiative to reach out and put his arm in front of the little Gu King.
The little Gu King was very satisfied with Wen Jiangs understanding. He opened his mouth and bit Wen Jiangs arm. Then, he began to gradually absorb the poison in his body.
The poison in Wen Jiangs body was quickly extracted. He had no strength left in his body and allowed little Gu King to do whatever he wanted.
The little Gu King happily absorbed 60 ¨C 70% of the poison in Wen Jiangs body and then let Wen Jiang go.
¡°Burp¡!¡± After drinking the poison, the little King of Venomous Worms yawnedzily. Then, it curled its tail, closed its eyes, and fell into a deep sleep.
¡°Sleeping after eating. What azy pig.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she carried the sleeping little Gu King into her arms. She looked at Master Wen Jiang expectantly and asked, ¡°Master, how do you feel now?¡±
Master Wen Jiang stretched out his hand in surprise. He could clearly feel that more than half of the poison in his body had disappeared. Although the poison had not beenpletely removed, he still felt an unprecedented sense of rxation, which made his face involuntarily reveal a hint of satisfaction..
Chapter 928 - 928: Call You Mother
Chapter 928: Call You Mother
Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Master Wen Jiang had never thought that he would get better one day. He sighed and let out a long sigh of relief. He smiled from the bottom of his heart and said, ¡°Much better. I haven¡¯t felt so rxed in a long time. My dear disciple, it¡¯s all thanks to you!
Seeing the gratified look on Master Wen Jiangs face, Gu Qingxue was also happy. ¡°Master, please return to the carriage and rest. We will return to the town first and leave after two days of repairs.¡±
Wen Jiangs body was unable to withstand the sudden absorption of so much poison. He felt as if his entire body was about to be devoured by sleepiness. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let my coachman follow you. You can leave first.¡±
Gu Qingxue supported Wen Jiang and sent him back to the carriage. She turned to look at the children behind her, and her eyes lit up with a bright smile.
¡°Mother!¡± The children had just been intimate with Rong Zhan for a while. When they saw Gu Qingxue walking towards them, they all came up to her like little sticky candies and hugged her.
Gu Qingxue looked at the cubs with tender eyes. She and Rong Zhan shared the work and picked up two cubs each. She said with heartache, ¡°You must have suffered quite a shock along the way. Let¡¯s go. Mother will bring you back!
As long as the children could be with their mother, there was nothing to be unhappy about. They obediently wrapped their arms around Gu Qingxue¡¯s neck and followed her all the way forward.
Gu Qingxue and the rest rushed towards the small town as fast as they could.
On the way, they met Fei Yuge, who had rushed over to find them. She told Fei Yuge about how the Gu King had cured Master Wen Jiang of most of the poison.
The good news came too suddenly, and Fei Yuge was overjoyed. She pulled Gu Qingxue and hurried back.
After returning to the town, everyone was exhausted and went back to their rooms to rest.
Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue also led the four children to sleep on the bed.
The next morning, Gu Qingxue woke up at dawn. She got up and sat beside the four children. Looking at their sleeping faces, she felt a boundless warmth in her heart. The more she looked at them, the more adorable they were,
¡°You¡¯ve been looking at them for a long time. Can¡¯t you take care of yourself and sleep a little longer?¡± Just as Gu Qingxue was engrossed in reading, Rong Zhan woke up. Seeing her expression, it was not difficult to guess that she had not rested well.
Gu Qingxue could not help but feel a little embarrassed when Rong Zhan caught her. However, she quickly regained herposure and looked at Rong Zhan. ¡°Ah Zhan, I think the connection between blood is really extraordinary.
Just looking at these four little fellows makes me feel infinitely satisfied.¡±
¡°When Han ¡®er wakes upter, he will call you mother, and you will be even happier.¡± Rong Zhan saw through Gu Qingxue¡¯s thoughts at a nce and said slowly to her.
Rong Zhan¡¯s words immediately attracted Gu Qingxue¡¯s attention, and the smile on her face deepened. Then, she saw Rong Han, who was sound asleep, open her eyes.
¡°Father, Fairy, why aren¡¯t you sleeping? ¡± Rong Han yawned and rubbed his eyes.
Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Han¡¯s cute little face and her heart softened. ¡°Lil t Han, I have something to tell you. Actually, you are most likely my child, and I am your real mother..¡±
Chapter 929 - 929: Who Bullied You? We’ll Help Avenge You
Chapter 929: Who Bullied You? We¡¯ll Help Avenge You
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Rong Han had just woken up when he heard this. He tried to brainstorm, but he still could note back to his senses.
Was there something wrong with his ears? He actually heard the fairy say that he was the fairy¡¯s son?
Rong Han blinked nkly and did not speak. His reaction made Gu Qingxue feel even more uneasy. She looked at Rong Zhan, who was beside her, for help.
Rong Zhan was also a little surprised by Rong Han¡¯s reaction. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at him. ¡°Han l er, didn¡¯t you like Qingxue the most before? You also mentioned that you want her to be your mother. Why are you not willing now?¡±
After hearing this, Rong Han hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy! 1-1 was just too surprised, so I didn¡¯t know how to react. Fairy, Father, is what you said true? Do I finally have a mother? Not someone else¡¯s mother, but my mother?¡±
Rong Han was still in disbelief. Previously, he had always been envious when he saw that the others around him had mothers.
However, he could only be envious because he knew very well that this matter could not be forced. Moreover, he had his father by his side and many people who cared and loved him. He did not dare to say that he wanted a mother. He was worried that the people around him would feel sorry for him because of his words.
In fact, the desire in his heart had never disappeared. But now, someone suddenly told him that his wish was about toe true. He had a mother.
Not only that, his mother was actually his favorite fairy. How could he not be happy?
It was also because he was too happy that he could not believe it for a moment. He sat there in a daze, worried that he was just dreaming. If he moved a little, this dream would wake up, and everything would turn into a
bubble.
Seeing that Rong Han was so happy that he could not believe it, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart ached so much that she almost could not breathe. She stretched out her arms and hugged Rong Han tightly, as if she wanted to pull him into her arms. ¡°It¡¯s all Mother¡¯s fault. Mother should have found you earlier. Han¡¯er, Mother has let you down. ¡®
Rong Han hugged Gu Qingxue back, his small body trembling slightly. He wanted to tell his mother that he had never med her. Not only that, he was happy to be able to reunite with his mother.
However, the moment he moved his mouth, he could not help but burst into tears. All the grievances he had suffered over the years hadpletely erupted at this moment. He hugged Gu Qingxue with all his might, crying so hard that he could barely breathe.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart ached as she hugged the little one in her arms. She kept coaxing him and gently patted his back.
The three children who were sleeping soundly were suddenly woken up by the loud cries. They sat up straight at the same time and looked at Ronz Han in confusion.
Dumby was so tired that he could not open his eyes. He looked at Rong Han in confusion and asked, ¡°Han¡¯er, why are you crying so sadly? Who bullied you?¡±
¡°Han¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. Who bullied you? We¡¯ll help you take revenge.¡± Lingbao was like a qualified big sister. She gently held Rong Han¡¯s hand andforted him softly.
Rong Han was crying so hard that she could not make a sound. The only thing he could do was shake his head. He did not know how to describe the joy in his heart to the three children in front of him..
Chapter 930 - 930: It Depends on Whether Your Mother Is Willing to Give Me a Status
Chapter 930: It Depends on Whether Your Mother Is Willing to Give Me a Status
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue quickly coaxed Rong Han. After Rong Han¡¯s emotions had stabilized, she exined the entire situation to the three children in detail.
The children, who were still sleepy, were all energized after hearing the whole thing. They could not believe their ears and looked at Rong Han nkly.
Gu Lin was still surprised. He asked in surprise, ¡°In other words, Lil¡¯s Han is actually our biological brother?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, your mother gave birth to more than just the three of you. At that time, your mother gave birth to quadruplets, so Lil t Han is indeed your biological brother.¡± Rong Zhan reached out his hand and patted Rong Han¡¯s head.
The three little children were stunned at first, then they burst out in happy screams at the same time.
¡°That¡¯s great! Han is really our brother!¡± As Lingbao spoke, she pounced over and hugged Rong Han. Her tone was filled with an unmistakable unting. She turned to look at his brothers and said, ¡°Big brother, second brother, I have a younger brother! I really have a younger brother!¡±
Only Lingbao knew that she had always wanted a little brother. She had always liked Lil¡¯ Han, and she had long treated Lil e Han as her younger brother. In the end, she did not expect Lil e Han to really be her blood-rted brother. How could she not be happy?
¡°Lil t Han is also the younger brother of me and my second brother. Lil t Han, in the future, you will have your brothers and sisters to protect you. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything. We will definitely protect you! ¡± Gu Lin looked at his youngest brother. The pain in his heart could not be described with words.
Their little brother did not grow up with them and had left their mother¡¯s side for such a long time. He must have suffered a lot. What they wanted to do next was not topensate him, but at least to let him feel the warmth that a family should have and give him everything they could.
Dumby nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m thinking the same thing as Big Brother. I¡¯ll definitely train hard and protect my little brother.
¡°Mother, since Han ¡®er is our younger brother, does that mean Uncle Fairy is our father?¡± Lingbao raised her little face curiously and asked Gu Qingxue.
Gu Qingxue did not expect Lingbao to be so direct. Her face flushed uncontrobly and she looked at her helplessly. ¡®You little thing, you¡¯re starting to speak without thinking again.¡±
¡°l didn¡¯t. I know that Uncle Fairy likes Mother the most, right?¡± Lingbao smiled as she hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s arm. She blinked her big watery eyes and waited for Rong Zhan¡¯s affirmative answer.
Rong Zhan agreed immediately. He reached out his hand and gently tapped
Lingbao¡¯s little nose. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±
¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re still spoiling her, always going along with this girl¡¯s words.¡± Looking helplessly at Rong Zhan and Lingbao agreeing with each other, Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression became even more helpless, but she could not say anything to refute him.
Ever since she and Rong Zhan had the same feelings for each other, she had long been unable to say anything to reject him. Although she felt helpless at this moment, she had no intention of rejecting him.
¡°That depends on whether your mother is willing to give me a status.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, his eyes revealed a deep smile, as if he was trying to read Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression..
Chapter 931 - 931: Your Body Seems Much Better Today?
Chapter 931 - 931: Your Body Seems Much Better Today?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue¡¯s heartbeat quickened under Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze. In the end, she could not help but blush. She said softly to the children in front of her, ¡°If you think so, you can¡¯t say what¡¯s wrong.¡±
After the childrens received Gu Qingxue¡¯s affirmative answer, they were all overjoyed and let out a joyful cry in unison.
¡°Then not only can I call the fairy mother, but my brothers and sisters can also call my father ¡®Father?¡± Rong Han asked expectantly.
Gu Qingxue saw that the five people in front of her were all staring at her expectantly. In the end, she nodded her head in resignation. After agreeing, they immediately cheered happily.
Seeing the happy faces of the five people, Gu Qingxue could not help but smile. ¡°You must have been tired from the long journey these past few days. Why don¡¯t you rest a little more?¡±
¡°l want Father and Mother to apany us and sleep with us.¡± Raising her cute little face, Lingbaoid down as she spoke, then looked at Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan with anticipation.
Not only Lingbao, but the remaining three cubs also followed suit and looked at the two of them expectantly.
Rong Zhan hugged Gu Qingxue andy down beside the children. He did not forget to say to Gu Qingxue in a serious tone, ¡°Qingxue, look at how much hope the children have for us. We really shouldn¡¯t disappoint them.
Gu Qingxue could tell at a nce that Rong Zhan was deliberately making excuses.
However, looking at the man in front of her, she really could not say anything to reject him, so she acquiesced to his actions and coaxed the four children to sleep.
The family of six rested happily, and no one came to disturb their warm time.
As the morning sun rose, Fei Yuge came to Master Wen Jiangs door with an exquisite breakfast and knocked on the door nervously.
Master Wen Jiangs many years of living habits made him wake up very early in the morning. He looked up at Fei Yuge, who was outside the door, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yuge, why are you here so early?¡±
Seeing Master Wen Jiang looking at her with a smile in his eyes, Fei Yuge quickly said, ¡°1 rushed over to bring breakfast to Master. Master, you¡¯ve worked hard these past few days. I specially instructed the small kitchen to prepare breakfast that¡¯s easy to digest. Try it and see how it tastes.¡±
Master Wen Jiang looked at Fei Yuge with gratified eyes. He turned his body to let Fei Yuge into the room. ¡°Although you¡¯re a princess, you¡¯ve always been very filial to Master. ¡®
Fei Yuge ced the te on the table and smiled even more gently. ¡°Master, this is what I should do. I don¡¯t dare to take credit.¡¯
Master Wen Jiang smiled lovingly and sat down at the table under Fei Yuge¡¯s service. Then, he served the breakfast on the tray to Master Wen Jiang.
Master Wen Jiang was very satisfied with this scene. After tasting the breakfast, he praised it again. His appetite seemed to be much better than before.
Fei Yuge could also clearly feel the change in Master Wen Jiang. She looked at him curiously and asked, ¡°Master, I see that your body seems to be much better than before.¡¯
Master Wen Jiangs smile became even brighter. He nodded and said, ¡°When I saw your senior sister yesterday, the poison in my body acted up. Your senior sister asked little Gu King to absorb some of the poison in my body. The Gu Poison in my body has already been removed by 60 ¨C 70%. I can also feel that my body is much stronger than before..¡±
Chapter 932 - 932: Will His Majesty Be Willing to Let You Go?
Chapter 932 - 932: Will His Majesty Be Willing to Let You Go?
Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Really? Congrattions, Master!¡± Fei Yuge said happily.
The smile on Master Wen Jiangs face deepened. He then said to Fei Yuge, ¡°On the way back, I also heard from your senior sister that you were able to find the Gu King smoothly this time. You also contributed greatly. Yuge, it has been hard on you.¡±
Fei Yuge quickly shook her head humbly. ¡°As long as I can help Master, I will be very happy. Master, I would like to ask you if I can officially start learning how to create Gu Worms after you recover?¡±
Under Fei Yuge¡¯s expectant gaze, Master Wen Jiang cleared his throat and asked, ¡®Yuge, tell me, why do you want to learn how to create Gu Worms? ¡®
Fei Yuge was stumped. After a moment of hesitation, she replied, ¡°In order to stand out and make those who look down on me look at me in a new light.
Master, is there a problem with my idea?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s just that I can see that you¡¯re too anxious.¡± Master Wen Jiang looked at Fei Yuge with a smile, patiently persuading her, ¡°If you want to be a Gu Master, the biggest taboo is to be impatient. Your body has not reached the best cultivation state, you still need to wait. ¡®
Fei Yuge could not help but feel a little anxious. She subconsciously asked,
¡°Master, how long do I have to wait?¡±
Master Wen Jiang looked at Fei Yuge with a gentle expression and said unhurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious for the time being. When the time is right, I will naturally tell you.¡±
Fei Yuge pursed her lips and eventually lowered her head to hide the emotions that shed across her eyes. ¡°Yes¡ I¡¯ve remembered everything. Thank you for your teachings, Master.¡±
¡°At this hour, have you not had breakfast yet? Why don¡¯t we eat together?¡± As Master Wen Jiang spoke, he took out another pair of chopsticks and handed it to Fei Yuge.
Fei Yuge took the chopsticks and started eating absent-mindedly.
Everyone rested for two days. The next morning, they packed their luggage and left the Southern Border together.
Half a monthter, spring arrived in Jing City, and Gu Qingxue and the rest finally returned to the imperial residence.
They had received the news that Gu Qingxue and the others wereing back today. The entire manor was prepared to wee them in advance. The manor was decorated withnterns and streamers, making it seem especially
lively.
Not only that, Gu Qingxue unexpectedly saw Kang Fujiang at the entrance of the imperial residence.
Kang Fujiang was the chief eunuch who served the emperor. He must have followed the emperor¡¯s orders to appear here.
After letting the four children get out of the carriage, Gu Qingxue took advantage of the fact that there was no one else and asked Rong Zhan in a low voice, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve always forgotten to ask you. When you followed me to the Southern Border, what did you tell His Majesty?¡±
At that time, she only wanted to go to the Southern Border to look for her child as soon as possible. It was Rong Zhan who went to the pce to look for His Majesty and exined the matter. As for how this person applied for leave, she had never asked.
Rong Zhan helped Gu Qingxue out of the carriage and said lightly, ¡°I naturally used my paralysis as an excuse. I told His Majesty that I had to go to Southern Border to find a Gu Master to heal my legs.
¡°His Majesty is willing to let you go just because you said that?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan in surprise..
Chapter 933 - 933: I Miss You Guys Too
Chapter 933 - 933: I Miss You Guys Too
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue knew very well that ever since Prince Hengs death, the emperor had ced even more importance on Ah Zhan. He wished that he could follow Rong Zhan every day, yet he had actually agreed to let Rong Zhan go out for so long.
¡°Naturally, I didn¡¯t mention it. Instead, I gave the choice to His Majesty to see if His Majesty wanted me to go to the Southern Border to treat my illness or let me stay paralyzed. In the end, His Majesty still cared about the rtionship between us and let me go.¡± Rong Zhan had a gentle smile on his face as he spoke, but his words made Gu Qingxue¡¯s lips twitch.
¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too bold? You actually dare to threaten His Majesty?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the person in front of her and asked helplessly.
Rong Zhan said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not threatening His Majesty, I¡¯m just telling the truth. If His Majesty doesn¡¯t think for me and doesn¡¯t let me go to the Southern Border, I can always pretend to be paralyzed in front of him.
When the timees, the one who will feel bad will be His Majesty, not me. His Majesty is such a smart person, so he naturally knows what to choose.¡±
Seeing how calm the person in front of her was, Gu Qingxue actually pitied the emperor.
When Kang Fujiang saw the two of them get off the carriage, he quickly walked forward with a smile and bowed to them. ¡°This servant greets Your Royal Highness and Doctor Gu. Your Royal Highness, seeing that you can get off the carriage and walk on your own, this servant congrattes Your Royal Highness! During the time you were gone, His Majesty had been very concerned about your health, so he specially sent this servant to check on your condition today. This servant will only return to report after seeing that you had recovered, so His Majesty can rest assured.¡±
Seeing Kang Fujiangs excited eyes shining, Gu Qingxue could not help but think, If they knew that Rong Zhan had been pretending from the beginning, what would his and the emperor¡¯s expressions be like?
¡°Eunuch, you have worked hard. When you return to the pce, you can report to His Majesty that this prince and Female Doctor Gu will enter the pce to thank him tomorrow,¡± Rong Zhan said perfunctorily. Obviously, he did not intend to deal with Kang Fujiang, so he gave the order to leave.
Kang Fujiang did not show any dissatisfaction on his face. He nodded obediently and left hurriedly.
On the other side, Rong Han had already brought the three children and ran straight to the old prince and Madam Qi.
¡°Great-grandfather!¡± Rong Han threw himself into the old prince¡¯s arms, smiling brightly and coquettishly.
The old prince was also grinning from ear to ear. He hugged Rong Han and rubbed his face. ¡°Little thing, I missed you so much! Great-grandfather has prepared your favorite food for you. You have to eat moreter!¡±
¡°I, I miss you guys too.¡± Madam Qi looked at the children and then at Gu Qingxue, who was not far away. For a moment, she hesitated, as if she did not know whose side she should go to first.
¡°Great-Grandma, our mother brought someone back for you this time. You haven¡¯t seen this person for a long time!¡± As Gu Lin spoke, he had already walked up and held Madam Qi¡¯s hand.
¡°Who is it?¡± Madam Qi still acted like a child. When they heard this, they revealed a curious expression and obediently followed Gu Lin¡¯s footsteps, walking in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction.
¡°Granduncle, please get out of the car slowly.¡± On the other side, Gu Qingxue had already walked to the front of the carriage and helped Old General Qi down from the carriage with her attendants..
Chapter 934 - 934: You Don’t Know How Much I’ve Missed You All These Years
Chapter 934 - 934: You Don¡¯t Know How Much I¡¯ve Missed You All These Years
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Old General Qi¡¯s movements could not help but tremble. He raised his head and looked at Madam Qi not far away. He saw that she had white hair and looked like a child. He, who had been on the battlefield for a lifetime, could not help but tear up. ¡°Elder sister¡¡±
Madam Qi was still looking at the old general in confusion until she heard the way the old general addressed her. She immediately recognized him and came forward in surprise and joy. ¡°Lil t Cang, you¡¯re Lil t Cang! You¡¯re back? Why did you onlye back now? You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve missed you all these
years. ¡±
Seeing the aggrieved expression on Madam Qi¡¯s face, Old General Qi¡¯s heart felt like it had been crushed. He felt a wave of excruciating pain and kept apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder Sister. It¡¯s all my fault. I-I should havee back earlier to see Elder Sister¡
No matter how mighty Old General Qi was outside, in front of Madam Qi, he immediately became the Young Master of the Qi family who was single-handedly supported by his eldest sister. Madam Qi was the support of the old general for the rest of his life. This would not change no matter what.
Seeing the pained expression on Old General Qi¡¯s face, Madam Qi reached out to pat him and said seriously, ¡°A man should not shed tears easily. Let¡¯s go in.
Eldest Sister will bring you to eat snacks.¡±
At Old General Qi¡¯s age, he would not care about snacks.
However, he could not refuse his elder sister. Seeing his elder sister happy, he was even happier than his elder sister. After nodding, he obediently followed his elder sister¡¯s footsteps and entered the prince regent¡¯s residence. He greeted the old prince.
The old prince knew that the siblings had not seen each other for a long time. After nodding to Old General Qi, he watched them walk through the gates of the manor.
¡°Zhan¡¯er, quickly bring Miss Gu in.¡± Seeing Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue standing far away, the old prince could not help but urge them.
Rong Zhan nodded in acknowledgment. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, he held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand gracefully and strode into the room.
The old prince¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at the two of them in surprise. Then, he saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s flushed face. He immediately understood something and secretly gave Rong Zhan a thumbs up.
The smile on Rong Zhan¡¯s lips suddenly deepened. The group of people quickly entered the gate of the Prince¡¯s mansion.
They had lunch together. At the dining table, Gu Qingxue told them about her rtionship with Rong Han.
Everyone was surprised by this. It was only after they heard Gu Qingxue tell them the ins and outs of the matter, and after she said that she had verified her blood rtionship with Rong Han, that they finally epted this shocking fact.
¡°Damn the Madam Kou. She¡¯s actually so vicious! Fortunately, the little prince was blessed and received the protection of the old prince, allowing him to reunite with the young miss today.¡± When Nanny Sheng said this, her eyes were filled with pity. She looked at Rong Han with heartache.
¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯m already very d that I can sessfully reunite with Lil t Han.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she cast her gaze across the air at the children. A look of relief appeared in her eyes.
Everything else was not important to her now. Madam Koou was already dead, so she could not pursue this matter anymore. Fortunately, she had already found all her flesh and blood. That was enough..
Chapter 935 - 935: I Don’t Want Xue’er to Suffer Because She’s With You
Chapter 935 - 935: I Don¡¯t Want Xue¡¯er to Suffer Because She¡¯s With You
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Speaking of which, I still have to thank the old prince. If it wasn¡¯t for yourpassion back then, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to reunite with Han¡¯er.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the old prince gratefully.
The old prince waved his hand and said disapprovingly, ¡°This is all fate, so why should you thank me? Not to mention, we¡¯ll be a family from now on. There¡¯s no need to say these distant words anymore.¡±
Gu Qingxue understood what the old prince meant. Her face blushed, but she did not deny her rtionship with Rong Zhan.
Rong Zhan¡¯s hand quietly interlocked with Gu Qingxue¡¯s under the table. He looked at the old prince seriously and said, ¡°Grandfather, I n to ask His Majesty to bestow a marriage to Qingxue and me after I enter the pce tomorrow. I hope that you and the Old Madam can nod in agreement. ¡®
Gu Qingxue did not expect Rong Zhan to bring this up so quickly. She looked at him in surprise.
However, Rong Zhan still had a firm look on his face. It was obvious that he had already decided on this matter and would not waver.
To be chosen so firmly by the man she loved, Gu Qingxue felt a warmth in her heart. She said, ¡°Old Prince, Grandmother, please nod.¡±
When Madam Qi, who was eating seriously, heard this, she looked at Gu Qingxue. She tilted her head and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s a bestowment of marriage? Is it delicious?¡±
¡°Eldest Sister, bestowing marriage means that Xue ¡®er will be married to His Royal Highness soon. Your Royal Highness, my Xue ¡®er has suffered before, so our family especially dotes on her. If you choose Xue¡¯er, you will definitely hear a lot of gossip. Our family doesn¡¯t want Xue ¡®er to suffer because of being with you. Can you guarantee this?¡± Old General Qi looked at Gu Qingxue worriedly. His eyes were filled with worry for her.
¡°Old General, don¡¯t worry. No one will dare to say anything in front of Qingxue,¡± Rong Zhan said firmly.
¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Gu is a good girl, and I¡¯m very satisfied with this granddaughter-inw. If anyone dares to bully Miss Gu, I¡¯ll be the first to disapprove! Miss Gu, our Zhan ¡®er will need you to take care of him in the future. The two of you have indeed experienced many twists and turns to reach this point. However, I hope that the two of you can persevere until the end.¡± The old prince¡¯s lips curled into a loving smile as he looked at Gu Qingxue.
¡°Yes, I will follow the old kings instructions.¡± When Gu Qingxue heard this, she could not help but smile in satisfaction.
Everyone around her cared for her from the bottom of their hearts. This feeling of joy could not be described with words, and it made her feel lucky.
¡°Eldest Sister, since His Royal Highness and the old prince have spoken, then we don¡¯t need to think too much. Let¡¯s agree as soon as possible.¡± As he spoke, Old General Qi also looked at Madam Qi beside him.
Madam Qi blinked in confusion and revealed a bright smile. Clearly, they had yet to figure out what had happened. They only knew how to nod.¡± Alright, alright. Hehehe, I¡¯ll agree to everything. That¡¯s good.¡±
As soon as Madam Qi said this, everyone present looked at her. Then, everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh, and theirughter echoed in the dining room.
After dinner, Gu Qingxue allowed the children to y in the garden while she followed the old general and Madam Qi back to the courtyard where Madam Qi lived..
Chapter 936 - 936: If You Must Choose Someone to Survive, Choose Your Grandmother
Chapter 936 - 936: If You Must Choose Someone to Survive, Choose Your Grandmother
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Granduncle, there are still empty rooms in grandmother¡¯s courtyard. You can stay here for the time being.¡± Gu Qingxue wanted to leave with Old General Qi and did not want to disturb the people in the prince regent¡¯s residence. However, Ah Zhan did not want her to mind such a small matter. He told her that she still had to detoxify him in addition to Madam Qi and Old General Qi.
Since that was the case, it was more convenient for them to live together. There was no need to bring them back to the Gu family and make her run back and forth.
¡°This old man has truly troubled Your Royal Highness. Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m happy for you. I¡¯ve been through this before and can see that His Royal Highness¡¯ feelings for you are not fake at all. If you follow him, your days will definitely be happy,¡± Old General Qi said sincerely.
Gu Qingxue nodded with a smile. Then, with Nanny Sheng, she led Old General Qi and Madam Qi to an empty seat in the room.
¡°Nanny, how is my grandmother¡¯s health during the time I wasn¡¯t around?¡± Gu Qingxue asked Nanny Sheng with a serious expression.
Nanny Sheng served tea to the three of them. ¡®Eldest Miss, ever since Master Wen Jiang and you gave the Old Madam the new medicine, her condition hasn¡¯t improved. Fortunately, it hasn¡¯t worsened.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good. At least it shows that the direction that Master and I are working hard in is not wrong. Grandmother is indeed poisoned.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she looked at the frowning Old General Qi. Without waiting for him to speak, she took the initiative to exin, ¡°Speaking of which, 1 seem to have not exined the specific condition of your and Grandmother¡¯s health.¡±
¡°Yes, because you said that it was best not to let too many people know about this matter. I was worried that the news would leak out, so I didn¡¯t ask in detail,¡± Old General Qi said seriously.
¡°Along the way, Master and 1 carefully analyzed the situation of you and grandmother. In the end, we can confirm that the two of you were poisoned by the same kind of Gu. Moreover, the people who poisoned you used you and my grandmother¡¯s blood to poison each other, which led to a special connection between your Gu Poisons.¡± Gu Qingxue exined slowly.
Old General Qi had been looking at Gu Qingxue seriously. Seeing her grave expression, he boldly guessed, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this connection between me and my eldest sister shouldn¡¯t be a good thing.¡±
Gu Qingxue nodded in agreement and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This connection is a kind of mutual restraint for the two of you. For example, if 1 help you detoxify the poison now, then the poison in grandmother¡¯s body will worsen faster.
The opposite is also true.¡±
¡°No wonder you find it troublesome.¡± Old General Qi was only surprised for a moment before he calmed down. Then, he said without thinking, ¡°Qingxue, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I owe my elder sister too much in my life. Even if my elder sister was poisoned this time, if you didn¡¯t say it, I wouldn¡¯t have known at all. If you must choose someone to live, you should choose your grandmother.¡±
Seeing the stubborn look on Old General Qi¡¯s face, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened. She knew very well that her granduncle was not lying.
A person¡¯s eyes would not lie. He really nned to sacrifice himself to save Madam Qi.
¡°Granduncle, I won¡¯t agree to it. Granduncle, you know Grandmother too. Do you think that after she wakes up and knows that she can live because she sacrificed you, she will still be able to ept it?¡± Gu Qingxue did not give Old
General Qi any chance to retort and asked directly..
Chapter 938 - 938: How You Want to Get Along
Chapter 938 - 938: How You Want to Get Along
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Old General Qi quickly returned to his usual calm expression and said with a smile, ¡°Elder Sister, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just chatting with Xue¡¯er.¡¯
Madam Qi did not have any doubts about Old General Qi¡¯s words. After she responded, she leaned over and hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm. ¡°Xue ¡®er, when can I stop drinking medicine? The medicine you left for me before you left was really bad. Nanny said that you would be angry if I didn¡¯t drink it, so I drank it all. But I don¡¯t want to drink it anymore. Let¡¯s not drink it, okay?¡±
Gu Qingxue saw the Qi family blinking and begging her seriously. She naturally felt more sorry than anyone else. Without thinking, she nodded and agreed. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll listen to Grandmother. You don¡¯t need to drink it anymore. ¡®
Madam Qi cheered happily. She held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand tightly and refused to let go. After saying a few words, she began to yawn.
Nanny Sheng had been standing at the side waiting on her. Seeing the Qi family¡¯s reaction, she immediately came up to them with concern and said gently, ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯re tired too. Why don¡¯t I send you to rest first?¡±
The Qi family was not in a good state of mind, especially after every meal. Nanny Sheng had always been worried about her health.
Hearing this, Madam Qi nodded obediently and let Nanny Sheng take her hand and take her to rest.
Old General Qi had a worried expression the entire time. It was not until he watched Madam Qi leave that he clenched his fists unwillingly and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Eldest Sister¡¯s body to be so weak! Xue¡¯er, is there any way to help Eldest Sister recover as soon as possible?¡±
¡°Right now, everything is still in the trial stage. If we want to detoxify the poison, we can only choose one side from Granduncle and Grandmother. Inparison, the person who is detoxified first will have to suffer rtively less pain,¡± Gu Qingxue said.
When Old General Qi heard this, he reached out his hand and patted his chest. ¡°Of course 1 have to take the risk. Xue ¡®er, help your grandmother detoxify the poison first. I can endure it. ¡®
Gu Qingxue saw the serious look on Old General Qi¡¯s face and was certain that he was serious. He was not just trying tofort her.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened and she said to Old General Qi, ¡°With the Gu King around, it won¡¯t be too hard for you. It¡¯s just that the Qi family has been very worried. The First Madam has already set off for Jing City and seems to have brought my cousins with her.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve heard about this too.¡± When Old General Qi mentioned Madam Pan, his eyes immediately turned cold. ¡°Your aunt has always had a wicked heart. I was already unwilling when she wanted to enter our Qi family. Even if shees this time, I¡¯m not willing to see her.¡±
¡°Granduncle, you still have to see her. If you don¡¯t see her, how do you know whether all the things that have happened so far are rted to her?¡± Gu Qingxue chuckled.
Old General Qi took Gu Qingxue¡¯s words to heart. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡®Okay, then let her do it. As for your cousins, they have different personalities. When the timees, you can get along with them however you want. I believe you can handle these trivial matters. ¡®
Gu Qingxue agreed immediately. She lowered her eyes to hide the faint coldness in them..
Chapter 939 - 939: You B*stard, You Still Have the Face to Come?
Chapter 939 - 939: You B*stard, You Still Have the Face to Come?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue had always been wary of the Qi family, so she had carefully understood their family situation and knew their people like the back of her hand. She also knew some of their rtionships and their personalities.
There were naturally good people in the Qi family, but there were also many who were difficult to deal with. She had to put in some effort to deal with them.
¡°Little thing,e here.¡± Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes to hide the emotions in her eyes. With a thought, she immediately whistled.
¡°Squeak, squeak?¡± the Gu King, who had been strolling around in the residence, heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice and immediately rushed over as fast as it could. Then, it stuck his head out and looked curiously into the room.
Gu Qingxue looked at the mischievous little thing, and the smile on her face deepened. She waved at it.
¡°Squeak, squeak!¡± the little Gu King ran over happily andy in Gu Qingxue¡¯s arms affectionately. It kept rubbing its furry head against Gu Qingxue¡¯s palm, looking cute.
Seeing this, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened. She reached out and gently poked its little face, ¡°Go and help my granduncle suck out some of the poison in his body.¡±
She nned to officially begin her grandmother¡¯s treatment after leaving the pce tomorrow. Before that, she needed to make preparations to prevent her granduncle from being unable to withstand such a strong force. At that time, his health would definitely be affected.
When the little Gu King heard that Gu Qingxue had something delicious to eat, it was instantly excited beyond words. It let out a happy cry and followed Gu Qingxue¡¯s instructions. It bit Old General Qi¡¯s finger and began to seriously absorb the poison from the wound.
Old General Qi was also very cooperative. After the Gu King had absorbed a certain amount of Gu Poison, Old General Qi was a little tired and returned to the west wing to rest.
Gu Qingxue did not dy any further. She returned to her room and locked the door. She entered the researchb alone.
Everything in theboratory was the same as before. Gu Qingxue was surprised to not see the little butler immediately after entering theboratory. She could not help but call out to him, ¡°Little butler, where are you?
Just as Gu Qingxue said that, she saw the little butler walk out of the room with a resentful expression. It was still dressed like a beauty. It pouted as it looked at Gu Qingxue and could not help but snort. ¡°You b*stard, you still have the face toe here?¡±
Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows and looked at the little butler¡¯s resentful expression. She could not help but ask, ¡°Who provoked you?¡±
It would have been better if Gu Qingxue had not asked, but when she asked, the little butler¡¯s grievance almost spilled out. He asked angrily, ¡°What do you think? What do you think? You heartless fellow, how can you be so cruel to me? I¡¯ve waited for you for so many days, but you just don¡¯t want toe over. Do you even care about me? I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡±
Gu Qingxue poked the little butler¡¯s head when she saw his serious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t put on such an act in front of me. I won¡¯t fall for it.¡±
The little butler looked at Gu Qingxue with even more resentment, then squatted down and drew circles. ¡°You have a new mission, but you didn¡¯te over to take a look. You ignored me when I was looking for you. I don¡¯t want to bother with you anymore!¡±
Gu Qingxue blinked when she heard the little butler¡¯s words. It was only then that she remembered that there seemed to be such a thing..
Chapter 940 - 940: Qingxue’s Contribution to My Recovery
Chapter 940 - 940: Qingxue¡¯s Contribution to My Recovery
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
She had been in a hurry on the way to the Southern Border and had no energy to care about other things, so she simply blocked the little butler.
The little butler must have been looking for her a lot recently, which was why he was so resentful.
The more she thought about it, the more she felt sorry for the little butler. Gu Qingxue leaned forward and patted his head gently tofort him.¡±l know 1 was wrong. How about this? I¡¯ll treat you to some engine oil. Is one bucket enough?¡±
The little butler immediately snorted and looked at Gu Qingxue. He said righteously, ¡°Who do you think I am? Do you think I can be dismissed with a bucket of engine oil?¡±
¡°What about the two buckets?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.
The little butler, who was originally aggressive, immediately revealed a ttering expression and chuckled.¡± My good master, I knew you were the most generous! ¡±
Gu Qingxue could not help butugh. ¡°Alright, stop it. What¡¯s the mission this time?
¡°This is thest mission left behind by the previous owner of this body. There are still three days left before this mission will begin. At that time, you have toe over andplete this mission as soon as possible.¡± The little butler reminded her with a serious expression.
¡°Alright, I understand. I came here this time because I have a favor to ask of you.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she took out a medicine bottle.
The venom in this bottle was the venom she had collected from the Gu King. It was the venom that could detoxify Rong Zhan¡¯s poison.
The little butler snorted lightly and looked at Gu Qingxue with even more resentment. ¡°You b*stard, other than when you need my help, when did you know toe and find me? Tell me, what do you want me to do for you this time?¡±
Gu Qingxue was amused by the little butler¡¯s unrelenting mouth. She handed the medicine bottle to the little butler and said, ¡°Use the machine to help me
analyze the structure of the poison in this bottle and see if you can create an antidote to help Ah Zhan detoxify.¡±
When the little butler heard this, he immediately revealed a gossipy expression and looked at Gu Qingxue with an evil smile. ¡°Alright, give it to me. I¡¯ll help you analyze it. But host, you¡¯re really capable. You took down that prince in one go. You¡¯re really not simple!¡±
Gu Qingxue raised her head and knocked on the little butler¡¯s head. She pretended to be serious and said, ¡°If you continue to speak, you won¡¯t have any engine oil to drink for the next year.¡±
The little butler instantly became obedient and quickly took the poison to analyze it.
After handing the venom to the little butler to deal with, Gu Qingxue went to the workbench at the side and seriously studied the method to detoxify Madam Qi.
Time flew by. The next morning, Gu Qingxue had already dressed up before dawn and entered the pce with Rong Zhan.
After the morning court session, the two of them met Rong Xiaotian in the royal study.
Rong Xiaotian was wearing a dragon robe. Seeing that Rong Zhan was moving as usual, he was so happy that he could not close his mouth. He looked at Rong Zhan excitedly and nodded. ¡°Today, seeing that the prince regent¡¯s legs have returned to normal, I feel extremely relieved. The prince regent has suffered this time. I have been missing you for the past few days and only hope that you will recover soon!¡±
Rong Zhan was expressionless and his attitude towards Rong Xiaotian was as cold as ever. ¡°l can sense that Your Majesty is worried about me. However, Qingxue yed a big role in my recovery this time..¡±
Chapter 941 - 941: I’ll Bestow You a Marriage!
Chapter 941 - 941: I¡¯ll Bestow You a Marriage!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
When Rong Xiaotian heard the change in Rong Zhan¡¯s way of addressing Gu Qingxue, he could not help but look at the two of them tentatively. Then, sensing the subtle change between the two of them, he smiled and said, ¡°The prince regent is right. Doctor Gu has indeed contributed greatly this time. I should indeed reward her. Doctor Gu, if you have any reward that you want, you can tell me. I will do my best to satisfy you.¡±
After hearing this, Gu Qingxue gave Rong Xiaotian a rare bow. ¡°Then please allow me to resign, Your Majesty.¡±
The smile on Rong Xiaotian¡¯s face instantly faded. He looked at Gu Qingxue with a troubled expression. ¡°Why did Doctor Gu suddenly mention this? Are you dissatisfied with your official position? As long as Doctor Gu brings it up, we can discuss it.
However, Gu Qingxue only shook her head and rejected Rong Xiaotian¡¯s request to stay. ¡°l have made up my mind. Please grant my wish, Your
Majesty. However, please rest assured, Your Majesty. This minister will live in
Jing City in the future. If Your Majesty needs anything, you can summon this minister into the pce at any time.¡±
She would definitely be involved with the royal family. Since that was the case, she had nothing to hide about this. However, she did not want to continue being bound by her official position. Instead, she hoped to regain her freedom so that she would not be bound by these trivial matters in the future.
¡°Qingxue has made up her mind. Please agree, Your Majesty.¡± Rong Zhan saw that Rong Xiaotian was still hesitating, so he also opened his mouth to persuade him.
Rong Xiaotian saw that Rong Zhan was also stubborn. After hesitating for a moment, he slowly said, ¡°Since the two of you insist on doing this, then I
really can¡¯t stop you. I¡¯ll allow it.¡±
As soon as Rong Xiaotian finished speaking, Rong Zhan followed up, ¡°Other than Qingxue, I also have something to ask for Your Majesty¡¯s decree.¡±
Rong Xiaotian raised his eyebrows in surprise and took in Rong Zhan¡¯s expression. He sighed from the bottom of his heart. ¡°l rarely see the prince regent beg for grace. You can just say it. As long as it¡¯s something I can help you with, 1 will naturally agree.¡±
Rong Zhan held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°This subject wishes to marry Qingxue. Your Majesty, please grant my wish.¡±
Rong Xiaotian¡¯s smile froze in shock. His eyes darted between the two of them, and for a moment, all the words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat.
However, Rong Xiaotian quickly reacted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter between the two of you?¡±
¡°l have admired Qingxue for a long time. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve only finallymunicated with Qingxue recently, so I¡¯m in a hurry to enter the pce to ask Your Majesty to bestow a marriage to Qingxue and me.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, his eyes shed with a smile, full of love for Gu Qingxue.
Gu Qingxue also smiled in response to Rong Zhan¡¯s enthusiasm. She also looked straight at Rong Xiaotian and said slowly, ¡°I am in love with the prince regent. Your Majesty, please grant our wish.¡±
Rong Xiaotian was initially disappointed that he could not keep Gu Qingxue, but after hearing her words, he pped his hands happily andughed. ¡°Hahaha, this really surprises me! However, this is indeed a good thing. It¡¯s indeed a great thing that the two of you can be together. Alright, this one will grant you your wish and bestow marriage upon you!¡¯
¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty.¡± Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan said in unison. As they spoke, they looked at each other and smiled..
Chapter 942 - 942: Rumors Are Not Trustable
Chapter 942 - 942: Rumors Are Not Trustable
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Rong Xiaotian immediately issued an imperial edict to announce this matter to the world.
Soon, the news of Rong Xiaotian¡¯s marriage spread like a gust of wind through the imperial pce and the streets of Jing City.
Everyone was surprised by the marriage between the two of them. Most people¡¯s reaction was that Gu Qingxue had climbed up the socialdder. If she could marry the prince regent, she would be the prince regent¡¯s princess consort. Her status would even beparable to those concubines in the harem.
Gu Qingxue was originally the daughter of a criminal minister, and she was even a married woman. How lucky was she to be able to obtain the prince regent¡¯s favor?
However, everyone¡¯s discussion was quickly met with opposition. Many people also said that Gu Qingxue was indeed capable, which was why the prince regent favored her.
Everyone knew that the prince regent was second only to one person and above all others. He had seen many beautiful women, but he had never been moved by them. He only looked at Gu Qingxue in a different light. This was enough to show that Gu Qingxue was extraordinary.
Moreover, who did not know Gu Qingxue¡¯s strength and beauty? Back then, the ninth prince of the Moyun Kingdom had fallen for her after just one look at her. How could he be an ordinary person?
No matter what, the prince regent had personally gone to the pce to ask for the emperor to bestow the marriage, which had attracted the envy of many women.
Gu Qingxue herself did not mind these discussions at all. The next day, she entered the pce and went to the imperial hospital to search for medicine in the storeroom.
This was also one of Rong Xiaotian¡¯s graces to her. He promised her that she could enter and leave the imperial hospital at will in the future, and she could even take away any medicinal herbs she wanted.
Gu Qingxue knew very well that Rong Xiaotian was doing this so that he could use her to treat patients in the future. Since that was the case, Gu Qingxue did not have to be polite with Rong Xiaotian. She readily agreed and went to the storeroom to look for the medicinal herbs that she could use next.
Gu Qingxue found the herbs she wanted in the storeroom and left. Before she could leave the pce, she was stopped by someone.
A man in ck stood in front of her and raised his hand politely. ¡°Greetings,
Princess Consort.¡±
Gu Qingxue felt that the man¡¯s voice was very familiar. She looked up at him and her heart skipped a beat.
She recognized the man in front of her.
¡°Young Master Peng Zhou isn¡¯t serving His Highness the Crown Prince, so why do you have the time to block my way?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were calm as she looked at Peng Zhou and asked.
Peng Zhou¡¯s expression remained the same as he calmly said to Gu Qingxue, ¡°Reporting to the princess consort, after our crown prince entered the pce today, he suddenly felt unwell, so he wanted to ask you to go over and take a look. ¡±
How could Gu Qingxue believe Peng Zhou¡¯s nonsense? She raised her eyebrows with a faint smile and said slowly, ¡°Young Master must be joking.
Since His Highness the Crown Prince is not feeling well, there will naturally be someone to treat him. Why would he need me to meddle in his business? I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll make a move first.¡±
However, just as Gu Qingxue finished speaking, she saw a few young eunuchs with considerable strength appear behind Peng Zhou and her. They all maintained a certain distance from Gu Qingxue. As long as Peng Zhou gave the order, these young eunuchs would rush over immediately and harm Gu Qingxue.
After Gu Qingxue took in the scene in front of her, she did not show any panic on her face. Instead, she chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that the crown prince is gentle and polite, but from the looks of it today, it seems that the rumors are not credible..
Chapter 943 - 943: Your Highness the Crown Prince Is Fine
Chapter 943 - 943: Your Highness the Crown Prince Is Fine
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Peng Zhou also said unhurriedly, ¡°Our crown prince only wants to invite the princess consort over for treatment. He has no intention of making things difficult for you. Our crown prince has also said that as long as you¡¯re cooperative, our crown prince will definitely not make things difficult for you.¡±
When Gu Qingxue heard Peng Zhou¡¯s words, the sneer on her lips deepened.
Peng Zhou¡¯s words were a joke to him.
If the crown prince was really polite to her, he wouldn¡¯t have let so many of his subordinates block this ce.
However, Rong Jinghua¡¯s ability to have so many spies in the pce was enough to prove his strength.
She really did not need to go head-to-head with such a crazy man. Moreover, this was the pce. No matter how bold Rong Jinghua was, he would not dare to do anything harmful to her. At most, he would just threaten her.
Moreover, the scene in front of her made her a little curious. She wanted to know what the crown prince was up to.
Restraining the emotions in her eyes, Gu Qingxue finally nodded. ¡°l still have things to do. Hurry up and lead the way.¡±
Peng Zhou was very satisfied with Gu Qingxue¡¯s attitude. He raised his hand and gestured for Gu Qingxue to enter before leading her forward.
Gu Qingxue followed the boat and walked for a long time before arriving at a small garden with no one around.
It was the beginning of spring, and the flowers and trees in the garden had sprouted new buds. At this moment, in the courtyard of the garden, a man was sitting at a stone table with his back facing Gu Qingxue, drinking tea and admiring the scenery.
Peng Zhou brought Gu Qingxue all the way to the back of the man. ¡°Your Highness, the princess consort has arrived.¡±
The man in the gorgeous robe turned to look at Gu Qingxue. His smile was very faint as he nodded at Gu Qingxue with a half-smile. ¡°Female Doctor Gu¡Oh, no, I should call you Princess Consort now. I really didn¡¯t expect that in just two months, you would rise up and be the prince regent¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±
Gu Qingxue did not seem to notice the hidden sharpness in Rong Jinghua¡¯s words. She said with a faint smile, ¡°In my opinion, the crown prince hasn¡¯t changed at all.
Rong Jinghua raised his hand and gestured for Gu Qingxue to sit opposite him.
She smiled and said, ¡°My change is indeed very smallpared to you. Moreover, I¡¯ve always been like this since childhood. If too many changes suddenly appear, I¡¯m afraid that the people around me will be shocked, so 1 have never dared to make too big of a change. Let¡¯s not talk about this. I came today to invite you over to treat me.¡±
Gu Qingxue looked at the fake man in front of her and said calmly, ¡°May I know where the Crown Prince is feeling unwell?¡±
¡°l have recently encountered some small trouble, so I¡¯ve been very upset and want you to diagnose it.¡± As Rong Jinghua spoke, he reached out his hand with a faint smile and showed Gu Qingxue his wrist.
Gu Qingxue merely lowered her head and nced at Rong Jinghua. Then, she reached out and gently ced her hand on his wrist.
There was nothing wrong with Rong Jinghua¡¯s body. However, when he was being checked, he kept looking at Gu Qingxue with a faint gaze. His expression looked as if he was trying to read her face.
Sensing the hidden meaning in the man¡¯s eyes, Gu Qingxue pretended not to notice anything. After ignoring his gaze, she said calmly, ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince is fine. Your body is also healthy. There is no need for treatment.. ¡®
Chapter 944 - 944: How Do You Plan to Explain to the Prince Regent?
Chapter 944 - 944: How Do You n to Exin to the Prince Regent?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Is that so? But I feel that my body isn¡¯t very good, and my entire condition is also very bad.¡± As Rong Jinghua spoke, a hint of deep meaning appeared in his eyes. He continued unhurriedly, ¡°Especially at night, I can¡¯t rest well and am haunted by nightmares. In your opinion, what should I do?¡±
¡°It¡¯s said that what you think in the day will appear in your dreams at night. The reason why Your Highness thinks so much is definitely because you¡¯ve been worrying too much. As long as If Your Highness is at ease, such a situation will naturally not ur in the future.¡± Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes and said unhurriedly.
¡°Many thanks for helping me solve this problem. In order to thank you, I also have something to say to you.¡± Rong Jinghua concealed the murderous intent in his eyes and said with a half-smile, ¡°There are many things that I can do, but I don¡¯t want to. You¡¯re a person who cares about your children, so you naturally know that raising children is not an easy task. If you want your children to grow up safely, a mother must put in a hundred times more effort than ordinary people. Your children are indeed very cute, but being too smart may not be a good thing. ¡®
¡°l naturally understand what Your Highness means. However, have Your Highness ever heard of a saying?¡± The cold smile in Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes deepened. She looked at Rong Jinghua, her eyes cold. ¡°Everyone says that one shouldn¡¯t outsmart oneself. Your Highness, you have to be careful.
Gu Qingxue and Rong Jinghua nodded and stood up.
¡°In that case, do you not intend to stand on my side and treat me?¡± Rong Jinghua was hinting at something as his gaze fell on Gu Qingxue.
Gu Qingxue chuckled and said disapprovingly, ¡°l think my medical skills are not good enough to cure Your Highness. I hope Your Highness can find another expert.¡±
This time, Rong Jinghua did not stop Gu Qingxue. Instead, he watched Gu Qingxue leave.
When she could no longer see Gu Qingxue¡¯s back, Rong Jinghua looked at Peng
Zhou with a faint smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Gu interesting?¡±
Peng Zhou¡¯s eyes were cold as he said coldly, ¡°Your Highness, in my opinion, there¡¯s no need for you to give Gu Qingxue any chance. She clearly doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors. A woman like her should be dealt with as soon as possible. Why should you give her a chance to leave?
Rong Jinghua smiled gently and reached out to pick up the teacup on the table. He brought it to his lips and took a sip. Then, he looked at Peng Zhou and asked, ¡°What good methods do you have to deal with her if we don¡¯t let her leave? This is the Imperial Pce. Are you nning to get rid of her here?¡±
Peng Zhou raised his eyebrows and said confidently, ¡°This subordinate is determined to get rid of this woman without disturbing anyone.¡±
¡°l also believe that you have such strength. However, what would happen after you get rid of her? How are you going to exin this to the prince regent? No, or should I say, do you still have a way to exin to the prince regent?
Getting rid of Gu Qingxue was not my goal. This woman is indeed capable, but her value is only reflected in her rtionship with Rong Zhan.¡±
¡°Without Rong Zhan, this woman is nothing in my eyes. Do you understand?¡± Rong Jinghua raised his eyebrows and looked at Peng Zhou..
Chapter 945 - 945: Are You So Surprised to See Me?
Chapter 945 - 945: Are You So Surprised to See Me?
Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Peng Zhou understood what Rong Jinghua meant. He lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, I understand. However, Your Highness, with Gu
Qingxue¡¯s attitude, she definitely won¡¯t stand on our side to help us deal with
Rong Zhan. ¡®
¡°That¡¯s because Rong Zhan is indeed a very important person to Gu Qingxue. In fact, I¡¯m very curious. In Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes, is Rong Zhan more important or are her children more important?¡± Rong Jinghua asked with interest.
As Rong Jinghua¡¯s subordinate, Peng Zhou immediately understood what he meant. He lowered his eyes to hide the evil look that appeared in his eyes.
¡°Your Highness, do you need me to investigate?¡±
Rong Jinghua raised his hand and stopped Peng Zhou¡¯s actions. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Now is not the time to make a move. When the right timees, 1 will naturally let you make a move. Now, let them be proud for a while.¡±
Gu Qingxue quickly left the garden and returned to the long corridor of the pce. She bumped into the young eunuch of the imperial hospital who was looking for her.
The young eunuch immediately heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Gu Qingxue. He hurried over and bowed to Gu Qingxue. ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯ve finally found you! Where did you go? This servant has been looking for you for a while!
Gu Qingxue smiled casually. ¡°l originally wanted to leave the pce directly, but I didn¡¯t expect that I hadn¡¯t entered the pce for a long time. I lost my way for a moment and couldn¡¯t leave. I¡¯m really sorry for causing trouble for you.¡±
The young eunuch quickly waved his hand in fear after hearing this. ¡°Miss Gu is too polite. I really don¡¯t dare to ept it. In my opinion, Miss Gu doesn¡¯t have to be so polite to someone of my status. Miss Gu, is there anywhere else you want to go? If you don¡¯t, then let this servant take you out of the pce.¡±
Gu Qingxue nodded. Her attitude towards the young eunuch was also very polite. She raised her hand and gestured at the young eunuch before following him. The two of them left quickly and left the pce together.
The carriage that sent Gu Qingxue into the pce was parked outside the pce gates. Gu Qingxue looked at Qin Yun, who was waiting for her outside the carriage, and said with a smile, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. Let¡¯s go. Get in the car.¡¯
However, to Gu Qingxue¡¯s surprise, after Qin Yun heard her words, the corners of her lips curled into a faint smile. She blinked and nodded at her. ¡°Yes, this servant will listen to you, Miss.¡±
She felt that the smile on Qin Yun¡¯s lips was suspicious. Gu Qingxue frowned in confusion, then lifted the curtain and entered the carriage.
In the end, before Gu Qingxue could sit properly in the car, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist. The next second, she was immediately pulled into an embrace.
She cried out in surprise and fell onto the man in front of her. Gu Qingxue blinked in surprise and saw Rong Zhan in the car. Seeing her surprised, she narrowed her eyes in a good mood and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so surprised to see me?¡±
Gu Qingxue was not surprised. She was clearly surprised. She looked at Rong Zhan in surprise and simply opened her arms. Then, she wrapped her arms around the neck of the person in front of her. She smiled and asked, ¡°When did you get here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡±
¡°Seeing that you had yet to return, I couldn¡¯t wait any longer in the residence, so I quickly came to find you.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, his burning gaze fell on Gu Qingxue. His tone sounded a little grumpy.. ¡°What are you busy with? Why did it take so long?¡±
Chapter 946 - 946: Did That Man Make Things Difficult for You?
Chapter 946 - 946: Did That Man Make Things Difficult for You?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°I could havee out earlier, but I met someone on the way. I was called over by Rong Jinghua halfway and heard some nonsense from him, so 1 was dyed.¡± At the mention of Rong Jinghua, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes revealed a strong sense of disgust.
Rong Zhan put his arm around Gu Qingxue¡¯s shoulder, a cold glint in the depths of his eyes. ¡°Did that man make things difficult for you?¡±
Gu Qingxue blinked, then smiled and shook her head. ¡°Not really. However,
Rong Jinghua tried to rope me in. I was not interested in him, so I rejected him directly.¡±
¡°How can he rope in my people?¡± At the mention of Rong Jinghua, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were filled with chilling coldness. ¡°Since he¡¯s making things difficult for you, I naturally know how to deal with him.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that kind of person. Besides, 1 don¡¯t think much of him. Our top priority now is to cure the poison in your body as soon as possible, as well as the Gu Poison in my grandmother and greatuncle¡¯s bodies. After I¡¯m done with all this, I¡¯ll naturally think of a way to find Rong Jinghua to take revenge.¡± Toward the end, Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light.
Actually, she did not care about what happened today with Rong Jinghua. However, she had not forgotten how Rong Jinghua, that audacious man, had made things difficult for her children. As a mother, she could ignore her own matters, but she could not ignore her child. Especially when the other party hade to her doorstep so brazenly, she could not tolerate it any longer. No matter what, she had to take this matter to heart and let Rong Jinghua know how powerful she was.
¡°It¡¯s Rong Jinghua who asked for it. However, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Rong Zhan yed with Gu Qingxue¡¯s long hair and looked at her with interest.
The smile on Gu Qingxue¡¯s face deepened. She tilted her head and said, ¡°To be honest with you, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. However, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to rush it. If we want to deal with Rong Jinghua, we don¡¯t need to use any special methods. We just need to take advantage of that man¡¯s carelessness and strike him.¡¯
¡°Yes, Rong Jinghua is a scheming person. We don¡¯t need any clever methods to deal with him. It¡¯s enough as long as we¡¯re more cunning than him. ¡± Rong Zhan said with a faint smile. He lifted Gu Qingxue¡¯s chin and nted a kiss on her lips.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart was also beating like a drum, and even the tips of her ears were red. She could not help but whine, ¡°Your Royal Highness¡¡±
Looking at Gu Qingxue¡¯s bashful expression, Rong Zhan felt that every frown and smile of hers were like the ws of a kitten, tickling his heart. His eyes instantly darkened, and he took the initiative to kiss Gu Qingxue.
After touching each other, they quickly separated. At this moment, there was only each other left in their eyes. Then, the two of them slowly approached each other and finally touched each other again. They slowly deepened the kiss as if they wanted to devour each other. The kiss deepened bit by bit as if they wanted topletely knead each other into their bodies. It gradually became crazy.
Finally, the passionate kiss finally ended. The two of them reluctantly parted,
looking at each other with burning eyes.
Just as the two of them were looking at each other affectionately, Qin Yun coughed outside the carriage.. She asked carefully, ¡°Your Royal Highness, Miss, it¡¯s gettingte, can we set off?¡±
Chapter 947 - 947: What Face Do You Still Have?
Chapter 947 - 947: What Face Do You Still Have?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Only then did she realize how crazy she had done. Gu Qingxue was too ashamed to face anyone. She buried her head in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms andined in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault¡! Now that everything has been exposed, how can I face others?¡±
However, Rong Zhan did not think much of it. He was in a good mood and hugged Gu Qingxue tightly. ¡°So what? You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. Everything between us is natural.¡¯
Gu Qingxue looked up helplessly at the thick-skinned man in front of her. She knew very well that it was futile to talk to him. It was better to ignore him.
Outside the carriage, Qin Yun was already regretting asking. She was always afraid that she had identally disturbed them.
Fortunately, Rong Zhan quickly responded to Qin Yun and ordered calmly,
¡°Let¡¯s go back to the residence.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Only then did Qin Yun silently heave a sigh of relief. Then, she gratefully told the coachman to set off and control the carriage to leave quickly.
The carriage quickly returned to the prince regent¡¯s residence. Gu Qingxue refused Rong Zhan¡¯s invitation. When they reached the door of her room, Rong Zhan was blocked by her.
¡°Don¡¯te in. I¡¯m going to make the antidote for you next. I can¡¯t be disturbed.¡± Gu Qingxue said seriously.
She was indeed going to help the man in front of her make the antidote. She needed an absolutely quiet environment to study the antidote and was not convenient to be disturbed by anyone.
Rong Zhan suddenly thought that Gu Qingxue despised him. He said seriously,
¡°I¡¯m just following in to take a look.¡±
Rong Zhan implied that he would never disturb Gu Qingxue. He only wanted to follow her into the room and see what Gu Qingxue nned. He had no other ns.
However, Gu Qingxue¡¯s attitude was very firm. She shook her head firmly and rejected Rong Zhan. ¡°Your Royal Highness, I can¡¯t be disturbed when I¡¯m busy.¡±
Rong Zhan was like a deted balloon, He looked at Gu Qingxue with a faint gaze, as if he had been abandoned. Gu Qingxue¡¯s face was reflected in his clear eyes.
Gu Qingxue almost could not resist Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze andpromised.
However, in the end, she held on. Her tone towards Rong Zhan was unquestionable. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to prepare the antidote for you by tonight at the earliest or tomorrow night at thetest. Before that, go take care of the children.¡¯
She needed time to research the antidote as soon as possible. Before that, no matter how pitiful the man in front of her was and how much she could not bear to part with him, the two of them had to endure each other.
Seeing that Gu Qingxue¡¯s tone was unquestionable, Rong Zhan had no choice but to give up no matter how reluctant he was. After nodding his head in resignation, he turned to look at Gu Qingxue with a gaze that looked like he would turn back every three steps. He was extremely reluctant.
Fortunately, Gu Qingxue endured it and ignored Rong Zhan¡¯s pitiful gaze. She turned around and entered the room. After locking the door, she entered the research room with a thought.
The little butler was very excited when he saw Gu Qingxue. He ran excitedly in her direction and said enthusiastically, ¡°Host, I¡¯ve finally waited for you toe! Come and take a look. I¡¯ve already prepared everything, including the results of the poison that you asked me to analyze. Next, you just have tobine all these things ording to your idea..¡±
Chapter 948 - 948: I Believe You
Chapter 948 - 948: I Believe You
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Looking at the things that the little butler had sorted out, Gu Qingxue became more satisfied. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve organized these things very well. I¡¯m also very satisfied. You can rest now. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±
The little butler had alreadypleted all the analysis reports she wanted.
She only needed to continue to break it down and then reassemble everything ording to her idea. Then, she would be able to develop the perfect antidote.
The little butler left quickly and obediently after hearing this. It found engine oil from the warehouse and drank it while curiously observing Gu Qingxue¡¯s every move.
Gu Qingxue sped up her work and tidied up the things that the little butler had arranged for her. Then, ording to her thoughts, she began to study further.
Time flew by. Gu Qingxue finally developed the antidote the next evening.
She only called Rong Zhan to her room. Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan with a rare serious expression and said seriously, ¡°Ah Zhan, although I¡¯ve already developed an antidote for you, I¡¯m not sure if your body will have any violent reactions after taking this antidote. Everything can only be decided by fate. You have to be mentally prepared.¡±
Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue with a burning gaze. His affectionate eyes were filled with trust in Gu Qingxue. ¡°l trust you.¡±
Gu Qingxue could not help butugh as well. A wave of warmth rose in her heart.
The feeling of being trusted unconditionally was indeed wonderful. She could not help but smile and nod.
Pulling Rong Zhan to the bedside, Gu Qingxue let him lie down on the bed and took out the antidote. Seeing that the antidote was in his hands, she said, ¡°You can just take it directly. This process may be quite painful. You must endure
¡±
Compared to Gu Qingxue¡¯s nervousness, Rong Zhan¡¯s expression was calm. He nodded and drank the medicine in one gulp.
She quickly got Rong Zhan to lie down and cover him with the nket. Gu
Qingxue looked at him nervously and asked with concern, ¡°How do you feel
Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes felt sore and he was about to fall asleep. ¡°Very sleepy¡¡±
Rong Zhan did not even have the chance to say another word. After he finished speaking, he immediately fell into a deep sleep.
Rong Zhan¡¯s reaction waspletely within Gu Qingxue¡¯s expectations. She sat beside Rong Zhan and looked at him with concern.
Rong Zhan closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. His expression looked a little conflicted and painful. Beads of sweat poured out of his forehead as if they were free, He endured the pain. Even though he was asleep, he clenched his fists uncontrobly because of the pain.
Gu Qingxue became more and more worried when she saw Rong Zhan¡¯s expression. She held his hand tightly and looked at him uneasilyShehe did not tell Rong Zhan that the poison he had been poisoned with could easily affect his brain. In other words, after being poisoned for such a long time, it was very likely that his body had undergone great changes, but he was unaware of Rong Zhan¡¯s forehead was soon covered in sweat. His expression was extremely painful as if he was having a nightmare. He kept mumbling.
Gu Qingxue listened attentively to what Rong Zhan said, but she realized that she could not understand what he was saying. She could only tell that he was in pain..
Chapter 949 - 949: I Just Want to Hug You
Chapter 949 - 949: I Just Want to Hug You
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Ah Zhan, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I¡¯ll be by your side.¡±
Perhaps it was because Gu Qingxue¡¯s words hadforted him, but Rong Zhan, who had an ugly expression on his face, finally eased up a little.
She kept wiping Rong Zhan¡¯s sweat with a handkerchief. Seeing that Rong Zhan¡¯s expression worsened, Gu Qingxue stayed by his side and watched over him for the entire night.
When Rong Zhan¡¯s condition finally stabilized, Gu Qingxue could not control her sleepiness. Shey down beside Rong Zhan and fell asleep.
Not long after Gu Qingxue fell asleep, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Then, he slowly opened his eyes and turned to look at Gu Qingxue who was lying beside him.
Gu Qingxue had fallen into a deep sleep. However, she was not sleeping well. Her brows were still tightly knitted together. It was obvious that she would wake up as long as there was some movement.
Looking at Gu Qingxue, Rong Zhan could not help but feel a sense of nostalgia. At the same time, the memories that he had once forgotten because of the poison in his body swept over like a tide, causing him to involuntarily groan in pain.
Before he went to the border to kill the enemies, he was not the regent. He had only decided to regain his identity after leaving Dafu Vige so that he could give her and their unborn children support.
Later, he was poisoned and actually forgot all these important things.
How could he forget? These were clearly important memories to him, but he had actually forgotten them just like that. How could he let her down?
Too many memories flooded his mind at once, making Rong Zhan not know how to speak. He could only slowly reach out his hand and gently caress Gu Qingxue.
It was also at this moment that Gu Qingxue, who was still drowsy, opened her eyes and looked at Rong Zhan.
In the end, she saw Rong Zhan reaching out his hand to her. His hand was still stiff in the air and did not move closer.
Gu Qingxue could not care less about that. She could not help but smile and hold Rong Zhan¡¯s hand tightly. She smiled happily and said, ¡°Ah Zhan, you¡¯re finally awake! How do you feel? Are you feeling better?¡±
Rong Zhan happened to meet Gu O?ngxue¡¯s eyes. Looking at her face which had not changed for years, he felt mixed emotions and did not have the courage to tell the truth. He could only reach out and gently caress Gu Qingxue¡¯s cheek. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡±
Gu Qingxue hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s neck happily and quickly reached out to take his pulse. ¡°Good, the effect of the antidote is very good. The poison in your body has been mostly cleared. Let¡¯s hurry and tell the old prince and the children the good news!¡±
Before the antidote was removed yesterday, Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan had told the whole family the truth about his poisoning. Everyone in the family was extremely worried about it.
Knowing that the whole family was worried about this, Gu Qingxue wanted to leave in a hurry, but Rong Zhan reached out and grabbed her.
Then, Rong Zhan pulled her into his arms. Gu Qingxue blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°Ah Zhan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Rong Zhan did not answer for a moment. He only said after he had calmed down, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I just want to hug you..¡±
Chapter 950 - 950: Everything Is Fine
Chapter 950 - 950: Everything Is Fine
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue was amused by Rong Zhan¡¯s words. She let the man hug her and reached out to pat his shoulder gently. ¡°The poison has beenpletely removed. If you don¡¯t feel ufortable, it means that we have seeded.¡±
¡°l can feel that my body has recovered,¡± Rong Zhan said seriously.
In Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind, a system notification rang out. ¡°Ding, dong! Congrattions to the host forpleting the mission and sessfully obtaining the mission reward of 10,000 points.¡±
Gu Qingxue was overjoyed when she heard the voice in her mind. It was not only because she had obtained points, but also because she could hear the sound of the points. She could confirm that Rong Zhan had really recovered!
¡°Then do you feel ufortable there? You can tell me anytime.¡± Gu Qingxue continued to ask with concern.
Rong Zhan did not answer. He just shook his head with a faint expression.
Gu Qingxue felt that something was wrong. She gently let go of Rong Zhan and looked at him uneasily. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±
Although she did not know what to say, she felt that Rong Zhan¡¯s emotions were a little off.
However, she looked at Rong Zhan and couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong.
Rong Zhan smiled calmly. ¡°It¡¯s really okay. I¡¯m fine.
Seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s determination, Gu Qingxue was relieved. She helped him lie down. ¡°Even if you feel fine, you still need to continue resting. Listen to me and sleep a little longer.¡±
Rong Zhan held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand tightly and did not let go. His deep gaze fell on her. ¡®Qingxue, stay here with me. Don¡¯t leave.¡±
Gu Qingxue nodded and was pulled into his nket by Rong Zhan.
Gu Qingxue felt that Rong Zhan looked very fragile at that moment, so she did not resist. She took off her embroidered shoes andy down beside Rong Zhan. Then, she looked at the man in front of her and wondered what was wrong with him.
She remained silent and watched Rong Zhan fall asleep.
She felt that Rong Zhan looked a little different todaypared to the past, but Gu Qingxue could not figure out why he was different. Even if she did not understand, there was nothing she could do. Shey beside Rong Zhan and quickly closed her eyes, falling asleep together.
After Rong Zhan fell asleep, his memories of the past surfaced in front of him. In his sleep, matters regarding Gu Qingxue swept past him like a tide, causing him to quickly open his eyes.
Looking at the sky outside the window, Rong Zhan estimated that it was probably midnight. He looked at Gu Qingxue who was sleeping quietly beside him. Rong Zhan¡¯s heart softened again. He could not help but lower his head and nt a gentle kiss on her lips.
Rong Zhan¡¯s kiss was like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. Even the way he looked at Gu Qingxue was filled with gentleness.
Gu Qingxue, who was sleeping, also felt the aura around Rong Zhan. She let out a soft snort and quickly adjusted to a better sleeping position. Then, she smiled contentedly.
Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze was burning as he looked at Gu Qingxue. After observing her carefully, he finally got up reluctantly. He lifted the nket, changed his clothes, and left the room, heading straight for the old prince¡¯s courtyard..
Chapter 951 - 951: You Were Married Before?
Chapter 951 - 951: You Were Married Before?
Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
At this time, the old prince was already resting. However, when he heard that his grandson hade to visitte at night, he guessed that something must have happened. He quickly asked his subordinates to change their clothes and then summoned Rong Zhan into his room.
The old prince put on his coat and sat by the bed. When he saw the worried Rong Zhan, he could not help but feel a little uneasy. ¡°Zhan¡¯er, is there something urgent for you to visit sote at night?¡±
Rong Zhan nodded and said seriously to the old prince, ¡°Grandfather, the poison in my body has been cured.¡±
The old prince, who was originally nervous, was stunned when he heard this. Then, he smiled happily and said, ¡°Alright! Isn¡¯t this a good thing? Since you¡¯re here to say such a good thing, why do you have to put on such a serious expression? I thought something bad had happened.¡±
However, after listening to the old prince¡¯s words, Rong Zhan¡¯s serious expression did not change at all. The aura around him was still cold as he slowly said, ¡°Grandfather, you know that after 1 was poisoned, my memory became a little chaotic. I don¡¯t remember anything that happened before you brought me back, right?¡±
¡°Yes. If you hadn¡¯t joined the army that day and I hadn¡¯t seen the token on your body, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you were my grandson who I had lost for many years. However, you were already poisoned at that time. I tried my best to ask a famous doctor to treat you. In the end, I didn¡¯t expect that after you woke up, your memory would be a mess and you would forget all the things that happened before you joined the army.¡± When the old prince said this, his eyes could not help but tremble. A bold idea also appeared in his mind. ¡°Looking at you, do you remember what happened before you joined the army?¡±
Seeing Rong Zhan nod, the old prince was overjoyed. ¡°This is a good thing. Why do you look so unhappy? Quickly tell Grandfather, what kind of life did you lead in the past?¡±
¡°Grandfather, before I joined the army, I lived in a small vige. I followed my mother¡¯sst wish and always wore the human skin mask she prepared for me. And most importantly, when I was in that small mountain vige, I was already married,¡± Rong Zhan said solemnly.
The smile on the old prince¡¯s face disappeared in an instant. He looked at Rong Zhan in surprise and his face could not help but turn pale. ¡°You were married? Who is that woman?¡±
¡°It¡¯s Qingxue. Grandfather, 1 lived in Dafu Vige back then. I was just an ordinary hunter. I only wanted to live my life peacefully, so I married a wife early on. That wife was Qingxue. It was because I wanted to give her a better life after spending the rest of my life with her that I wanted to join the army. In the end, I never expected that fate would y tricks on people and things would develop to this extent.¡± When Rong Zhan said this, he could not hide the guilt on his face. His heart felt like it was being squeezed by a big hand, and he was so heartbroken that he could not breathe.
He had already learned from Qingxue how she had endured all these years. At that time, the Gu family was eyeing her like a tiger, and even lowly servants could climb over her head. Not to mention, she was a weak woman who had to bring up three children. If she had not learned medicine, her life would have been even more miserable. It was even more impossible for her to have the opportunity to cure the gue ande to Jing City..
Chapter 952 - 952: Sincerity Can Break Gold and Stone
Chapter 952 - 952: Sincerity Can Break Gold and Stone
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Everything seemed to be predestined. They had been dragged together, and they had once again joined hands. Gu Qingxue¡¯s life had not been easy, and just thinking about it made him feel extremely guilty.
The old prince was also shocked by this shocking fact. He looked at Rong Zhan in surprise and said, ¡°In other words, Qingxue is your wife in the first ce? So, Han¡¯er and the other three are also your children?¡±
Seeing Rong Zhan nod his head, the old prince was so surprised that he took a deep breath. While he was ecstatic, he felt more guilty and distressed. ¡°No wonder you came to tell me thiste at night. We owe Qingxue and those four children too much all these years.¡±
There were many things that could not be made up for. For example, Gu Qingxue had been raising a child alone for so many years. This was a very difficult thing for a woman.
Moreover, ever since the children were born, they had never had a father by their side. How did they survive all these years? Just thinking about it made his heart ache. The old prince¡¯s eyes revealed a strong sense of pity.
Rong Zhan fell into a deep silence. Then, he looked up at the old prince. ¡°Grandfather, although I didn¡¯t want this to happen, the oue has already been like this. I really owe Qingxue and the children too much.¡±
¡°It is right for you to have such thoughts. A man can be without many things, but he cannot be without responsibility. From the looks of it, you haven¡¯t told Qingxue about this, right?¡± The old prince¡¯s gaze fell lightly on Rong Zhan. He could already guess what had happened just by looking at him.
Rong Zhan did not hide anything. He nodded and looked even more conflicted. ¡°l haven¡¯t thought of how to exin this to Xue ¡®er.¡±
¡°In my opinion, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. Qingxue is not an unreasonable woman. As long as you exin it clearly, she will definitely understand you. It¡¯s just that the children are still young and can¡¯t understand how hard it has been for you all these years. Therefore, if you want the children to understand you, it will indeed take some effort.¡± The old prince sighed helplessly.
¡°No matter how much time it takes, I won¡¯t give up,¡± Rong Zhan said firmly.
¡°Good, this is my good grandson. You also know that sincerity can break metal and stone. When the timees, you have to let the children see your determination. Also, since you remember everything, then those things of yours from back then are still with me. Do you want to take them away?¡± The old prince looked at Rong Zhan and asked.
The masks that Rong Zhan used in the past, the clothes he wore, and some tokens that he carried with him had always been with the old prince. Every time Rong Zhan saw those things, he would have a headache. In order to prevent his illness from worsening, those things had been left with the old prince. Now that Rong Zhan had recovered, he could take the things from back then.
Rong Zhan thought for a moment, frowned subconsciously, and refused, ¡°l don¡¯t want to take those things away for the time being. It¡¯s better to leave them with you.
¡°Then when do you n to tell Qingxue the truth?¡± The old prince looked in Rong Zhan¡¯s direction and asked..
Chapter 953 - 953: The System Is Asking Me to Steal
Chapter 953 - 953: The System Is Asking Me to Steal
Something?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°l need to find a suitable opportunity in the next two days. I n to tell Qingxue about this first. As for Lil t Lin and the others, I¡¯ll have to discuss it with Qingxue before making a decision. ¡± At the mention of the four children, Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes became more worried.
Seeing Rong Zhan like this, the old prince could not help butugh. He shook his head and said, ¡°l really didn¡¯t expect that my grandson, who has always been fearless, would actually be so cautious. Forget it, since you¡¯ve already decided, you can discuss anything with your grandfather. You can leave first.¡±
Rong Zhan stood up and cupped his hands at the old prince. ¡®Your grandson will take his leave.¡¯
At the same time, Gu Qingxue, who had been sleeping soundly, was woken up by the little butler¡¯s voice in her head.
¡°Host, host! Wake up, the sun is shining. It¡¯s awesome!¡±
The little butler¡¯s anxious voice rang out in Gu Qingxue¡¯s ears, causing the eyelids of the sleeping Gu Qingxue to twitch. She opened her eyes and asked in confusion, ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Thest wish mission left by the previous host can now be opened. You cane to the research institute to open the mission! ¡± the little butler said.
Gu Qingxue perked up when she heard that. She sat up in a daze and realized that Rong Zhan was not beside her.
Why was Ah Zhan not here at this hour?
Gu Qingxue was puzzled. Then, the little butler¡¯s urging voice sounded in her mind again. ¡°Host, what are you busy with? Come in quickly!¡±
¡°Got it.¡± Gu Qingxue hurriedly agreed, then entered the research institute in a sh.
The little butler could not wait any longer. After Gu Qingxue entered theboratory, he immediately approached her with a beaming face.¡±Host, let me tell you, the reward for this mission is 10,000 points. However, there¡¯s a time limit. You have toplete it before tomorrow morning, so you¡¯d better activate it quickly and see when you canplete the mission.¡±
¡°Why are you in such a hurry? What is the mission?¡± It was rare to receive such a mission with a specific time limit. Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows and could not help but be curious about what kind of mission it was.
The little butler shook his head in confusion. ¡°l already said that it¡¯s a mission that requires you to personally activate it. You¡¯ll know after you activate it.¡±
Gu Qingxue nodded. After finding the mission content, she activated the mission and sessfully epted it.
¡°Ding, dong, Congrattions to the host for activating the mission. Please take a look at the mission details.¡± The system¡¯s notification rang in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind. Then, she saw the contents of the mission and was immediately dumbfounded.
Because the mission this time was to steal a sandalwood box from the old prince¡¯s room!
¡°The system actually wants me to steal something?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. She could not believe what she was seeing.
For a moment, she almost suspected all her systems. Was it really the Medical God System? Why would it provoke her to steal?
The little butler also saw the contents of the system and said weakly, ¡°Yes¡ The system would not make a mistake. Since the system asked you to do this mission, there must be a reason for the system! Host, the system told you to do it, so just do it!¡±
¡°You really have no principles in front of the system.¡± Gu Qingxue nced at the little butler and said sharply..
Chapter 954 - 954: Come and Sleep with Me
Chapter 954 - 954: Come and Sleep with Me
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Then what about you? This is 10,000 points. The mission content is not difficult. You just need toplete it as soon as possible. What are you dissatisfied with?¡± The little butler blinked and asked.
Gu Qingxue was momentarily speechless. She could only nod her head in resignation. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯llplete the mission tonight.¡±
As Gu Qingxue spoke, she heard footsteps approaching from outside the door.
Gu Qingxue left the research institute with a thought. She had just returned to her room when she saw Rong Zhan pushing open the door and entering.
When Rong Zhan entered the room, his gaze fell on Gu Qingxue. Seeing that she had woken up, his eyes lit up with a smile. He walked over to her bed and sat down. He reached out and stroked her long, soft hair. ¡°Why are you awake?¡±
¡°l happened to wake up and found that you weren¡¯t there.¡± When she mentioned that Rong Zhan was not in the room, Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice was mixed with a faint grievance as she winked at the person in front of her.
Rong Zhan could hear the coquettish tone in her voice and quickly softened
his voice to apologize. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t say goodbye to you before I left. I made you feel uneasy. I just woke up feeling uneasy, so I went out to look for Grandfather.¡¯
Gu Qingxue blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°Is there something urgent you need from the old prince?¡±
Rong Zhan smiled and shook his head. He denied Gu Qingxue¡¯s guess and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Qingxue, are you free tonight? I have something to tell you.¡±
Gu Qingxue looked guilty. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it at night. 1 have to study something tonight. Why don¡¯t we talk about it after tomorrow night?¡±
Tonight was thest good time to make a move. She had to seize the night and not dy any longer.
Seeing Gu Qingxue¡¯s determined look, Rong Zhan readily agreed. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll wait until tomorrow morning. It¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t you rest for a while?¡±
Seeing that Rong Zhan seemed to have something on his mind, Gu Qingxue took the initiative to lift the nket. She looked at him and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s still early,e and sleep with me.¡±
There was no reason for Rong Zhan to refuse. He obediently listened to Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, took off his boots, andy down beside her. He closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.
Time flew by. That night, the moon was dark and the wind was strong.
Gu Qingxue quietly left her residence in her night-traveling clothes and headed straight for the old prince¡¯s courtyard.
Gu Qingxue was very familiar with the road and entered the old prince¡¯s courtyard very smoothly.
She avoided the guards and entered the room. She pried open the old prince¡¯s window and slipped in.
The old prince¡¯s room was so quiet that not a single sound could be heard. The moment Gu Qingxue entered the room, she released the sleeping incense that she had prepared beforehand.
The faint fragrance of the bewitching fragrance spread rapidly in the air. It was harmless to the body and would only make people fall into a deep sleep.
After confirming that the old prince had fallen asleep on the bed, Gu Qingxue quietly followed the instructions on the mission to the desk at the side. After moving the armchair away from the table, she pried it open along the cracks in the floor tiles and sessfully found the hiddenpartment. She took out a pitch-ck sandalwood box from it.
After taking out the box, Gu Qingxue quickly returned the secretpartment to its original state. Then, she left the old prince¡¯s courtyard as quickly as she could and returned to her own residence with the sandalwood box..
Chapter 955 - 955: There Isn’t Much Time Left to Complete Your Mission
Chapter 955 - 955: There Isn¡¯t Much Time Left to Complete Your Mission
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After entering and closing the door, Gu Qingxue entered the research institute with the sandalwood box and handed it to the little butler. ¡°Here, my mission isplete.¡±
The little butler gave Gu Qingxue a thumbs up and said with a smile, ¡°Host, you¡¯re really awesome! However, why didn¡¯t the quest automaticallyplete?¡±
Gu Qingxue only realized that something was after hearing the little butler¡¯s words. Logically speaking, she had already brought the box back to the research institute. The system must have sensed it and should have automatically helped herplete this mission.
However, the system did not. From this, it could be seen that there was something wrong.
Gu Qingxue did not panic. She calmly extended her hand and gently swept it over the box. She raised her eyebrows and looked at the little butler. ¡°Do you need me to open this box to check?¡±
The little butler immediately became energetic. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes! Maybe I really need you to do this! Anyway, there¡¯s no loss in trying. Host, quickly give it a try!¡¯
Gu Qingxue nced at the locked sandalwood box and pried it open.
With a creak, the sandalwood box was opened. A faint, refreshing fragrance seeped out from it, causing Gu Qingxue to involuntarily take a deep breath.
The next second, she saw a human skin mask ced neatly in the sandalwood box.
At that moment, Gu Qingxue thought that there was something wrong with her eyes.
The facial features of this human skin mask could not be considered handsome. There was even a hideous wound on the left cheek. Even so, Gu Qingxue¡¯s attention was instantly attracted.
Her memories, which had been dormant for a long time, slowly woke up. Gu Qingxue was surprised to find that this human skin mask was exactly the same as the one in her memories. It was the appearance of herte husband.
All sorts of guesses surfaced in Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind. She held the human skin mask in her hand in a daze, and her face revealed a look of bewilderment. She did not know how to describe theplicated feelings that rose in her heart.
Had her husband in Dafu Vige disguised himself to be with her?
If that was the case, what should he look like? Moreover, why would this human skin mask appear in the hands of the old prince?
Could it be that there was some kind of connection between the old prince and her husband?
Too many questions upied Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind at that moment, and she did not know how to react.
Seeing that Gu Qingxue had fallen into silence, the little butler became anxious and hurriedly urged her to ask, ¡°Host, don¡¯t be silent! What exactly happened? Hurry up and exin.¡±
¡°You should know that I married someone in Dafu Vige. This human skin mask looks exactly like my husband in Dafu Vige. This can¡¯t be a coincidence. The old king must know something about my husband. ¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, her fingers gently swept across the mask. Her movements were extremely gentle.
The little butler was also very surprised. His eyes widened in surprise. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing! Could it be that this was the reason why the mission had not beenpleted? Perhaps the original owner of this body is particrly concerned about this matter and wants to get an answer. That¡¯s why the system gave you such a mission. Host, there¡¯s not much time left before youplete the mission.. You have to hurry!¡¯
Chapter 956 - 956: Human Skin Mask
Chapter 956 - 956: Human Skin Mask
Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue nodded and closed the box in her hand again. She said seriously,
¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯m going to take the box and ask Ah Zhan what¡¯s going on.¡±
The little butler blinked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get this from the old prince? Why should you ask His Royal Highness?¡±
¡°Because I have a guess in my heart that I need to verify with Ah Zhan. Wait here obediently. I¡¯lle over and tell you as soon as I have news.¡± Gu Qingxue hurriedly ended the conversation with the little butler and turned to leave without looking back.
The little butler watched Gu Qingxue leave in a hurry and could not help but feel a little anxious. ¡°Host, what is your guess? You can leave after you say it.
You¡¯re making me very curious!¡±
Gu Qingxue did not have the time to care about the little butler¡¯s reaction. She quickened her pace and headed towards Rong Zhan¡¯s courtyard as soon as she left.
When Gu Qingxue arrived at Rong Zhan¡¯s residence, she realized that it was alreadyte at night. He had not rested yet, and the room was brightly lit.
Gu Qingxue hurried over in her night clothes and quickly attracted the attention of the hidden guards in the courtyard. They were all on guard. It was only when they realized that the person who hade was Gu Qingxue that they finally stopped attacking.
Liu Yi was guarding the door. When he saw Gu Qingxue rushing while dressed like this, he could not help but be surprised. ¡°Princess Consort, why are you dressed like this?¡±
Gu Qingxue did not have the heart to exin so much. She waved her hand and looked at Liu Yi. ¡°Is His Royal Highness in the room?¡±
Liu Yi nodded obediently. ¡°Reporting to the Princess Consort, His Royal Highness is in his room. His Royal Highness is in a good mood today. He hasn¡¯t rested for two hours.
Gu Qingxue nodded. Before she could get Liu Yi to open the door, the door in front of her was opened from the inside. Rong Zhan stood at the door. When he saw Gu Qingxue, he could not help but smile. He reached out and gently touched her face. ¡°Why are you here at this hour? You didn¡¯t even inform in advance. Moreover, why are you dressed like this?¡±
Seeing the man in front of her, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened uncontrobly. Then, she looked at Rong Zhan seriously and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, I have something very important to discuss with you.¡±
Rong Zhan¡¯s heart softened when he saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s serious face. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. If you have anything to say, wait until youe in.¡±
Gu Qingxue nodded and followed Rong Zhan into the room.
After Gu Qingxue entered the room, Rong Zhan turned around and closed the door. He walked towards Gu Qingxue and asked gently, ¡°What happened?
There¡¯s no hurry. Take your time.¡±
¡°Ah Zhan, I went to the old prince¡¯s room just now and stole something.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she had already ced the sandalwood box on the table.
Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue in confusion, as if he could not understand what she meant.
Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan and continued to exin calmly, ¡°Ah Zhan, these are not the main points. It¡¯s the things in this box. Look.¡±
Rong Zhan was puzzled at first, but when Gu Qingxue opened the box and revealed the human skin mask, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning
and waspletely stunned on the spot.
Gu Qingxue had been observing Rong Zhan¡¯s expression until she saw him wavering. Her heart sank to the bottom. ¡°From the looks of it, it seems like Your Royal Highness already knew what this mask represented..¡±
Chapter 957 - 957: I Really Don’t Blame You
Chapter 957 - 957: I Really Don¡¯t me You
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Rong Zhan shook his head and calmed down. He looked at Gu Qingxue calmly and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m about the same as you. I only remembered everything yesterday. This mask is mine. Qingxue, I was the person who married you back then. At that time, I knew my background. It was just that my mother died tragically because of the struggle for power and position. I never thought of returning to the imperial residence until I met you and you were pregnant with our child. Only then did I realize that 1 had to take back everything that belonged to me in order to give you and the children the life you deserved. That¡¯s why I joined the army.¡±
Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan and felt a mix of emotions. She was d that she had guessed correctly, but at the same time, she sighed in her heart.
She had never thought that her former husband was still alive, and she had never thought that that person would actually be Rong Zhan!
However, when she found out, she did not resist. Instead, she was very calm.
She just looked at Rong Zhan quietly and did not disturb him from continuing.
Seeing that Gu Qingxue was only looking at him, Rong Zhan continued slowly, ¡°It was just that I was identally poisoned on the battlefield and had a narrow escape. At that time, my grandfather thought of everything to save my life. And hard work pays off. My life was indeed saved, but I forgot everything. At that time, I was far from being close to my grandfather. I didn¡¯t reveal anything about you and the children, so my grandfather didn¡¯t know about your existence.¡±
After Rong Zhan said that they had passed by together, he also felt a sense of relief.
Only he knew how uneasy he felt when he recalled everything.
He wanted to tell Gu Qingxue the truth as soon as possible, but he was afraid that she would not be able to ept it for a while. He was even worried that Gu Qingxue would reject him even more when she recalled the past. She might even me him and part ways with him.
He knew very well that it was all his fault. He was the one who had caused Gu Qingxue and the children to suffer too much. Even so, he did not want to lose them.
Gu Qingxue also looked down at Rong Zhan¡¯s dejected expression. The feelings that rose in her heart were not resentment, but heartache.
She only thought about how much pain Rong Zhan had suffered before, and all that was left in her heart was heartache. She did not even dare to imagine what kind of torture Rong Zhan had suffered to lose his memory under the influence of the poison.
Since Rong Zhan had also suffered a lot, why should the two of them continue to torture each other? She was more willing to ept this matter calmly and walk hand in hand with Rong Zhan.
¡°Qingxue, you really don¡¯t me me?¡± Rong Han slowly held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand and looked at her from afar. All her interest was revealed through her eyes.
Ever since he regained his memories, he had been feeling very uneasy. He kept feeling that he had let Gu Qingxue down because of what had happened back then. Even if he wanted to make up for it, he knew very well that the time that had passed would nevere back. He could only think of using a sincere attitude to ask for Gu Qingxue¡¯s forgiveness.
Therefore, he could not believe it at that moment. He was afraid that Gu Qingxue would change her mind the moment she spoke. He would not be able to take it.
Gu Qingxue smiled and nodded. She looked at Rong Zhan with a gentle gaze and said with a smile, ¡°l really don¡¯t me you. My heart aches for you. You¡¯ve been bearing so much on your own during this period of time. It¡¯s been hard on you..¡±
Chapter 958 - 958: How Did You Know That Grandfather Had the Human Skin Mask I Used Back Then?
Chapter 958 - 958: How Did You Know That Grandfather Had the Human Skin Mask I Used Back Then?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
With Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, all of Rong Zhan¡¯s hardships were no longer difficult. He held Gu Qingxue tightly in his arms. There was no need for more words between the two of them. Everything was done without words.
Rong Zhan held Gu Qingxue in his arms and said seriously, ¡°Qingxue, actually, other than you, I also want to tell Lil t Lin and the others the truth as soon as possible.¡±
Gu Qingxue let go of Rong Zhan after hearing this. She looked worried as well. ¡°Ah Zhan, have you thought it through? They¡¯re still young. I¡¯m worried that they might not be able to ept the truth for a while. If they can¡¯t ept it, they might say something to hurt you.¡±
No matter how obedient and sensible the children were, they were still children. They had always had a vague impression of their biological father. They did not want their biological father, so they had been so serious about finding a stepfather.
Although Rong Zhan was their acknowledged stepfather, Gu Qingxue could not guarantee that the children would remain calm after hearing the truth.
Rong Zhan also looked worried. After hearing what Gu Qingxue said, he frowned and fell into deep thought. ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡±
Gu Qingxue was also considering Rong Zhan¡¯s words. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we test their intentions first? After all, you¡¯re their biological father. In addition to what happened back then, we¡¯re all victims. Lil t Lin and the others have never been unreasonable children. If we exin the situation to them properly, perhaps they will understand.¡±
When Rong Zhan heard this, he frowned even harder. He looked at Gu
Qingxue and asked, ¡°Perhaps?¡±
Such a small probability was too risky for him.
¡°This is the only way 1 canfort you at this point.¡± Gu Qingxue smiled helplessly.
Rong Zhan became even more worried when he heard that. He looked at Gu
Qingxue worriedly and asked, ¡°If they still can¡¯t ept me, what should I do?¡±
Gu Qingxue saw that Rong Zhan was actually so worried about this matter, so she reached out her hand and held his hand. She smiled and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? No matter what happens, I¡¯ll always be by your side. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±
Rong Zhan nodded, and his anxious heart was relieved. He could not help but hold Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait until tomorrow. You and I will go together to test Lil¡¯ Lin and the others¡¯ feelings.¡±
He did not have to worry about Rong Han. He was most worried about Gu Lin, Dumby, and Gu Lingbao. After all, he had indeed done his best for Rong Han since she was young. Rong Han did notck fatherly love. Inparison, the remaining three children did not have such good luck. As their father, he naturally had to do his best to make it up to them.
Seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s worried expression, Gu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then, she continued tofort him softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. Calm dovvn and rest first. If there¡¯s anything, wait until tomorrow.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it. However, how did you know that grandfather had the human skin mask I used back then?¡± Rong Zhan pulled Gu Qingxue towards the bed and looked at her curiously as he spoke.
Gu Qingxue blinked, thinking about how to answer Rong Zhan¡¯s question..
Chapter 959 - 959: She Needed to Find a Reason to Explain This
Chapter 959 - 959: She Needed to Find a Reason to Exin This
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue could not help but feel curious.
She vaguely felt that the system seemed to be deliberately showing the truth in front of her so that she and Rong Zhan could figure out the cause and effect of what happened that year as soon as possible.
However, it was just a guess. She was not sure if her guess was right, so she could only put this matter aside for the time being and wait for another day when she was alone to find the little butler to ask about the situation.
Now, she needed to find a reasonable reason to exin this matter.
¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I often dream? This time, it was also because I had a dream. I identally dreamed of a box like this in the old prince¡¯s room. You also know that every time 1 dream, it means that something will happen. Although I felt that it was inappropriate, I still went to the old prince¡¯s room to take this sandalwood box away.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she opened her arms and hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s slender waist. She raised her small face and looked at the man in front of her innocently. ¡°l was wrong in this matter. If the old prince mes me, you must protect me, ¡®
In fact, both of them knew that the old prince would not mind such a small matter.
However, when he saw Gu Qingxue looking at him with an innocent gaze, Rong Zhan chuckled. He hugged her andy down on the bed. Her figure was reflected in his eyes. ¡°Alright, if grandfather wants to me you, let grandfather me me. I definitely won¡¯t let you suffer any reprimand.¡±
Gu Qingxue knew very well that Rong Zhan was serious. She did not have to worry about anyone hurting her as long as this man was around.
At the thought of this, Gu Qingxue calmed down. Her eyelids started to twitch uncontrobly. ¡°Ah Zhan, I¡¯ m sleepy.¡±
Gu Qingxue¡¯s soft words sounded like she was acting coquettishly. Rong Zhan nted a kiss between her eyebrows. ¡°Go to sleep. If you have anything to say, wait until tomorrow.¡±
Rong Zhan¡¯s scent filled her every breath. Gu Qingxue closed her eyes in relief and soon fell asleep.
The next morning, Rong Zhan woke up, washed up, and changed his clothes before waiting for Gu Qingxue. He sat at the table without any expression on his face and did not say a word. His serious expression made Gu Qingxue unable to hold back herughter.
¡°Your Royal Highness, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. When you have breakfast with the children, you can ask them a little and you¡¯ll know what they¡¯re thinking.¡± Gu Qingxue did not expect Rong Zhan to be so nervous. Looking at him, she could not help but have the urge to tease him. ¡°Ah Zhan, actually, I¡¯m quite curious. You¡¯re both your biological father and stepfather, right? If the children only want a stepfather and not a biological father, what should you do then?¡±
Gu Qingxue¡¯s words made Rong Zhan fall into deep thought.
Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows and looked at Rong Zhan before continuing to ask, ¡°If the children might not forgive you after knowing the truth, do you still want to tell them the truth?¡±
Rong Zhan thought for a moment and nodded firmly. ¡°Of course I do.¡±
Rong Zhan¡¯s answer surprised Gu Qingxue. She blinked at the man in front of her and said from the bottom of her heart, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t want to say it.¡±
¡°I¡¯m indeed very nervous. I don¡¯t know how to say it, nor do I know how the children would react when they heard about this, but I never thought of hiding the truth from them. Since things havee to this, if they really can¡¯t forgive me, I can¡¯t force them. I can only do my best to make them ept me..
Chapter 960 - 960: I Only Acknowledge You As My Father
Chapter 960 - 960: I Only Acknowledge You As My Father
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Rong Zhan held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand tightly and said with a smile, ¡°My grandfather told me before that if I put my heart into it, anything can happen. As long as 1 work hard, I believe that the children will understand me sooner orter.¡¯
Gu Qingxue could not help but feel touched. She said seriously, ¡°If they know
that you¡¯ve put in so much effort, they¡¯ll definitely understand you.¡±
Rong Zhan nodded and the two of them walked toward the dining room.
When the two of them arrived at the dining room, they could already hear theughter of the childrening from the dining room.
Hearing the children¡¯sughter, Rong Zhan tightened his grip on Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand.
Gu Qingxue held his hand tightly as if she wanted to give Rong Zhan strength. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. An invisible tacit understanding rippled between them. Everything was silent.
The four little ones also saw their little actions. Dumby was the first to p his hands happily and said with a smile, ¡°Hehe, Mother and Uncle Fairy are holding hands. Mother and Uncle Fairy are really close!
When the children spoke again, they all looked at them with teasing eyes. Gu Qingxue pretended to have a serious expression and said to them, ¡°Be good and listen to me. Don¡¯t make a scene.¡¯
¡°Yes, we will listen to Mother.¡± He quickly gave his younger siblings a look. Gu
Lin picked up his chopsticks and continued to urge them. ¡°Uncle Fairy,
Mother, please sit down and eat. ¡®
Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue sat down side by side, holding hands. On his left was the innocent-looking Ling Bao.
When Lingbao saw the pair of beautiful big eyes of Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue, she immediately smiled and said in a voice that sounded like soft honey, ¡°Uncle Fairy, when do you n to marry Mother? ¡®
Rong Zhan looked at Lingbao and thought that such a well-behaved and sensible child was actually his biological daughter. His eyes softened and he reached out to gently pinch Lingbao¡¯s little face. ¡°Little thing, are you that anxious?¡±
Gu Lingbao hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s arm tightly and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course! We can only call you daddy after you and Mother get married! 1 want Uncle Fairy to be my father as soon as possible.¡±
Not only Gu Lingbao, but Gu Lin and Dumby also nodded in agreement after hearing this.
Rong Han watched this scene silently. She looked at Gu Qingxue uneasily and asked, ¡°Mother, why do you look unhappy? Do you not want to marry my father?¡±
When Rong Han said this, the children all looked nervous. They looked at Gu Qingxue nervously, afraid that she would suddenly change her mind.
Seeing how worried the children were, Gu Qingxue curled her lips helplessly and denied their guesses. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t changed my mind. I¡¯m just thinking about your biological father. ¡®
¡°Our biological father?¡± Rong Han tilted his head in confusion.
When it came to understanding his biological father, Rong Han was definitely the one who did not know him the best. His did not have much of an impression of his biological father, and he had never taken the initiative to understand what his biological father was like.
This was because Rong Zhan had always been by his side and taken care of him since he was young. Therefore, no matter what other men did, he only recognized Rong Zhan as his father..
Chapter 961 - 961: I’m Your Father
Chapter 961 - 961: I¡¯m Your Father
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Rong Zhan saw the confusion on the children¡¯s faces and said calmly, ¡°Your mother and 1 are worried about what to do if your biological fatheres back one day. After all, we haven¡¯t seen your biological father leavepletely, so we can¡¯t guarantee that he won¡¯te back in the future.¡±
After hearing this, the children looked like they wanted to say something but hesitated. Then, they looked at each other as if they were considering Rong Zhan¡¯s words.
Gu Qingxue also looked at the children curiously. She cleared her throat and asked, ¡°Mother also wants to know, if your biological father suddenlyes back one day, what will you do?¡±
The children fell silent at the same time. They were all thinking about Gu Qingxue¡¯s words.
It was obvious that they had never thought about their biological father before hearing Gu Qingxue mention this.
Rong Zhan¡¯s gaze was deep as he observed the expressions of every little bun.
At this moment, Dumby was the first to put down the chopsticks in his hand. Then, he said with a serious expression, ¡°If he wants toe back, thene back. Anyway, no matter what he does, I definitely won¡¯t acknowledge him!¡± ¡°Dumby, why are you so determined?¡± Rong Zhan asked after a moment of silence.
Dumby blinked and said seriously, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m doing this for Uncle Fairy and Mother! Even if our biological father really came back, what meaning would it have to us? If he wanted toe back, he would¡¯vee back earlier. Why does he have to wait until now toe back? We are already going to form a new family. 1 only know that Uncle Fairy is good to Mother, and
Mother likes Uncle Fairy. so only Uncle Fairy is mv father. I don¡¯t recognize anyone else.¡±
¡°l think the same as Second Brother. Mother, even if our biological father reallyes back, you can still be with the person you like.¡± Gu Lin¡¯s eyes were filled with seriousness.
¡± Yes, whether our biological fatheres back or not, Mother, you have the right to pursue your own happiness. We won¡¯t be a stumbling block for Mother,¡± Lingbao said seriously.
Rong Han said firmly, ¡°Anyway, to me, 1 will always only have my father. I have no other father, and I will not acknowledge any other father.¡±
Seeing that the children had resolutely chosen Rong Zhan, but at the same time, it seemed that they had not really chosen Rong Zhan, Gu Qingxue could not help but frown and look at Rong Zhan with some worry.
The children had chosen Rong Zhan but not Rong Zhan. This rtionship was reallyplicated!
When Rong Zhan heard the children say this, he pursed his lips and said,
¡°Then, if I am your father, what do you n to do?¡±
As soon as Rong Zhan finished speaking, the children all showed surprised expressions.
¡°Father, why don¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re saying?¡± Rong Han blinked at Rong Zhan and asked in confusion.
Rong Zhan appeared very calm and said slowly, ¡°l mean what 1 said. I¡¯m your biological father.¡±
The four ones were stunned at the same time. They all looked shocked. Then, they looked at Rong Zhan as he quickly exined the whole process to them, including why he had left them to join the army and why he could note back..
Chapter 962 - 962: I Think I’m the Luckiest One
Chapter 962 - 962: I Think I¡¯m the Luckiest One
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
None of the four children interrupted Rong Zhan. They all listened to Rong Zhan seriously and did not know how to react for a moment.
After Rong Zhan finished speaking, Gu Qingxue looked at the children worriedly. ¡°Your father had no choice but to separate from us back then. So, if it¡¯s possible, Mother hopes that you can understand your father. He has been gued by poison for so many years¡¡±
¡°Is the poison cured now?¡± Before Gu Qingxue could finish, Gu Lin suddenly interrupted her and asked, ¡®
¡°Yes.¡± Gu Qingxue nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already cured it.¡±
As soon as Gu Qingxue finished speaking, she saw Lingbao move her lips. She raised her voice and let out a world-shaking cry.
Shocked by Lingbao¡¯s reaction, Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan looked at each other and saw confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.
However, Rong Zhan did not have time to figure out what was going on. He immediately picked up Gu Lingbao and ced her on hisp. He raised his hand and gently patted her back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you not like Daddy?¡±
Lingbao cried pitifully. She opened her arms and hugged Rong Zhan¡¯s neck, sobbing. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like Daddy, but my heart aches for Daddy. Daddy has worked so hard. We didn¡¯t know that you were suffering before. Daddy, will you me us?¡±
How could Rong Zhan me her? His lips curled into a smile as he coaxed her softly, ¡°Daddy will never me you. As for you guys, don¡¯t you me me at all?¡±
Lingbao sniffed and shook his head, ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t me you. We all know that you didn¡¯t mean to not go home.¡±
Gu Lin and Dumby also jumped down from their seats and ran to Rong Zhan together. At the same time, they reached out to hold Rong Zhan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We don¡¯t me you either. We all know that you¡¯re innocent. You¡¯re also a victim.¡±
Seeing that the children were so sensible, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart, which had been hanging in the air, rxed. She quickly looked at Rong Zhan and smiled.
¡°What did I tell you? I told you that our children are obedient and sensible.
They definitely won¡¯t care about such small details.¡±
Rong Zhan hugged the children and said seriously, ¡°l promise you that this will only happen once. No matter what happens in the future, I will stay by your side to protect you. I will never let anyone have the chance to hurt you When the three little ones heard this, they all revealed faces of joy. They hugged their father, whom they had longed for for a long time, and did not forget to wave at their little brother not far away.
Rong Han was still confused. He looked up at Gu Qingxue and said seriously,
¡°Mother, speaking of which, I seem to be the luckiest.¡±
His father was his father to begin with. In addition, he had found his biological mother this time. In that case, was he the one with the best luck?
Gu Qingxue reached out and touched the little things face. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Han¡¯er is the luckiest child. Now that our family is finally reunited, no matter what happens in the future, our family can work together to deal with it.. ¡®
Chapter 963 - 963: Did the Empress Ask You to Invite Me into the Palace?
Chapter 963 - 963: Did the Empress Ask You to Invite Me into the Pce?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Yes!¡± Hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, the children nodded happily. They looked at each other and smiled. Everything was said without a word.
However, before the family could continue enjoying their family time, Qin Yun rushed in and bowed to Gu Qingxue and the others at the same time. Then, she said nervously, ¡°Your Royal Highness, Miss, something has happened in the pce. His Majesty suddenly fell ill and fainted after vomiting blood. Eunuch Kang Fujiang is waiting outside the door now, saying that he wants you to enter the pce as soon as possible to check on His Majesty¡¯s condition!¡±
Gu Qingxue immediately wiped the smile off her face and looked at Rong Zhan in confusion. ¡°How could such a thing suddenly happen? Ah Zhan, settle the children first. I¡¯ll follow Eunuch Kang into the pce first.¡±
Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue and said seriously, ¡°Be careful.¡±
Gu Qingxue nodded with a gratified expression. Then, she quickened her pace and left with Qin Yun.
Kang Fujiang was waiting in front of the carriage that had been prepared in advance. When he saw Gu Qingxue walking over quickly, it was as if he had grabbed onto a life-saving straw. He said excitedly, ¡°Princess Consort, you¡¯re finally here, Quick, quickly get on the carriage. If you have anything to say, wait until you get on the carriage and this servant will slowly tell you!¡¯
It was rare for Gu Qingxue to see the usually calm Kang Fujiang reveal such a worried expression. She nodded in agreement and then got into the carriage with him.
The carriage sped towards the pce at top speed. Gu Qingxue looked at Kang
Fujiang in confusion and asked, ¡°Eunuch Kang, what happened? Why did His Majesty suddenly fall ill?¡±
Kang Fujiangs face fell as he quickly exined, ¡°Today, when His Majesty got up, he said that he had an unbearable headache. This servant also advised His Majesty that if his dragon body is unwell, then it would be better to rest. However, you also know that His Majesty is famous for being diligent in government affairs. He refused to rest no matter what and went to the morning court. After returning from the morning court, His Majesty did not have the appetite to eat breakfast. He only said that he was really tired and needed to sleep first. This servant naturally did not dare to disobey His Majesty, so I served His Majesty to rest in the side hall.¡±
The more Kang Fujiang spoke, the more frightened he became. He stammered, ¡°If that¡¯s all, it would be fine. However, this servant felt that His Majesty was not feeling well today, so I quietly paid attention to His Majesty. I did not expect that His Majesty would actually fall asleep and faint.¡±
¡°Other than these, did His Majesty have any other symptoms? For example, has His Majestyu been feeling unwell for thest two days?¡± Gu Qingxue asked Kang Fujiang.
Kang Fujiang shook his head and said with certainty, ¡°That¡¯s not true. His
Majesty¡¯s dragon body has always been carefully taken care of by us servants. Normally, we wouldn¡¯t dare to make any mistakes. Who knew that such an ident would suddenly happen today?
¡°When you came out, did you call the imperial physician?¡± Gu Qingxue asked.
Kang Fujiang replied, ¡°Of course. The imperial physicians had already rushed over. However, the empress said that in order to ensure His Majesty¡¯s safety, she asked me to invite you over.
Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Did the Empress ask you to invite me into the pce?¡±
Kang Fujiang nodded his head as if it was a matter of course. Seeing Gu Qingxue!s solemn expression, he asked in confusion, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the empress. Princess Consort, is there anything wrong?¡±
Gu Qingxue shook her head and lowered her head to hide the emotions that shed past her eyes. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Ask the coachman to speed up. Let¡¯s not dy His Majesty¡¯s diagnosis..¡±
Chapter 964 - 964: Obsessed with the Art of Immortality
Chapter 964 - 964: Obsessed with the Art of Immortality
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Kang Fujiang nodded repeatedly and urged the coachman to speed up.
The coachman drove the carriage forward at full speed, bringing Gu Qingxue to the pce as fast as he could.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s journey was smooth and unhindered as she arrived at the Yangxin Pce Hall where Rong Xiaotian was.
However, before Gu Qingxue could enter the door, a leisurelyugh suddenly sounded from behind her.
¡°Miss Gu is really concerned about Father¡¯s health. She just received the news and rushed over in such a hurry.¡±
Gu Qingxue stopped in her tracks. She turned around and saw Rong Jinghua slowly walking out.
He wore a cloak and looked like he was pampered. The aura he exuded was extraordinary, making it impossible for anyone to look away from him.
Gu Qingxue said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether I care about His Majesty¡¯s safety for now. However, I think that Your Highness doesn¡¯t seem to care about His Majesty¡¯s safety. You still have the time to make sarcastic remarks at a time like this. I wonder how His Majesty will feel if you know that Your Highness is like this? ¡®
Gu Qingxue did not care about Rong Jinghua¡¯s reaction. After she finished speaking, she sneered and entered Yangxin Pce Hall without looking back.
As she watched Gu Qingxue leave in a hurry, the corners of Rong Jinghua¡¯s lips curled up into an even deeper sneer.
¡°Hmph, stupid woman, I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯s already dead!¡± Peng Zhou looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s back in disdain and let out a light snort.
Rong Jinghua looked at Peng Zhou and said, ¡°Go outside and keep an eye on her. When the prince regent enters the pceter, you don¡¯t have to rush him into the pce. If anything happens, the people you bring must stop the prince regent immediately. Don¡¯t let me down. ¡®
Peng Zhou nodded his head and left without looking back.
After Gu Qingxue entered the side hall of the royal study, she heard Empress Yin¡¯s faint voice.
¡°So ording to what the imperial physicians said, His Majesty¡¯s body was severely depleted because he had eaten too many strange pills before, causing his illness to suddenly act up and he fell unconscious?¡± Empress Yin¡¯s voice was trembling as she looked at Rong Xiaotian worriedly.
A few imperial physicians stood in a row in front of Empress Yin. When the imperial physicians heard what Empress Yin said, they all agreed. The leader, Imperial Physician Meng, lowered his head and respectfully answered Empress Yin¡¯s question.
¡°Reporting to the Empress, that is the case. His Majesty¡¯s dragon body was originally very healthy. If it wasn¡¯t for the medicinal pills that he shouldn¡¯t have taken, how could he suddenly be weak? From this, it could be seen that someone with ill intentions must have taken advantage of His Majesty¡¯s health! This matter is no small matter. Empress, please take it seriously. Don¡¯t let anyone with ill intentions take advantage of Your Majesty¡¯s health!¡±
Imperial Physician Mengs solemn voice sounded as he spoke seriously.
¡°Of course. Since you are from the imperial hospital, you must know what tonic His Majesty has been taking recently. Investigate it carefully for me You must investigate everything, no matter how big or small.¡± The empress continued to speak harshly.
Imperial Physician Meng said, ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, the tonics that we have prescribed for Your Majesty are all ordinary. If you want to check, the imperial hospital has a file. You will know at a nce. However, His Majesty was previously obsessed with the art of immortality and had eaten a lot of pills concocted by Doctor Gu. Because the emperor trusted Doctor Gu, he did not record all the pills that Doctor Gu gave. This humble subject is terrified. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a connection between the two..
Chapter 965 - 965: Ghost Doctor’s Eldest Disciple
Chapter 965 - 965: Ghost Doctor¡¯s Eldest Disciple
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°In that case, the most suspicious person is Female Doctor Gu.¡± At this moment, Rong Jinghua also strode into the room. His gaze seemed to sweep across Gu Qingxue¡¯s face casually, but in reality, there was a murderous intent hidden in his eyes.
Gu Qingxue finally understood the matter. She saw that everyone was eyeing her covetously and knew very well that these people had ulterior motives. They were just looking for a dignified reason to frame her.
At the thought of this, Gu Qingxue was so angry that sheughed. A cold light flickered in her eyes. ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, you must have evidence when you speak. You can¡¯t just frame me with empty words.
The empress¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp and cold light. ¡°Gu Qingxue, how dare you quibble here? I already knew that your thoughts were impure, and you didn¡¯t know any immortal techniques! You couldn¡¯t help His Majesty maintain his youth forever, and now you¡¯ve even caused His Majesty to be seriously ill because of you. You¡¯re really audacious! Someone, take Gu Qingxue away and beat her 80 times until she tells the truth. We can¡¯t let this witch off!¡±
Gu Qingxue knew that the empress must have been prepared for this. She was waiting for her to enter the pce today and link the emperor¡¯s illness to her.
Moreover, if she did not die from these 80 strokes, she would at least lose ayer of skin.
No matter what, she could not give in. Gu Qingxue¡¯s mind spun quickly. From the corner of her eye, she saw the pce guards striding in her direction.
At this critical moment, a thick internal force swept toward the guards and Rong Jinghua.
Rong Jinghua raised his eyebrows. He had noticed that something was wrong in advance, so he turned his body and dodged it casually.
The guards could not dodge in time and were hit without exception. They all screamed and fell to the ground.
Gu Qingxue sensed a familiar aura and turned to look behind her. She saw Rong Zhan, who was wearing a dark red robe and leading his subordinates in big strides.
The worry that had filled her heart just now hadpletely disappeared when she saw Rong Zhan. Gu Qingxue could not help but smile. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±
¡°l was afraid that it would be too tiring for you to treat His Majesty alone, so I specially invited someone to help you.¡± As he spoke, Rong Zhan gave the man behind him a look.
The man was like a spring breeze, and the smile on his face was extremely warm. ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort.¡±
Gu Qingxue looked at the man and found him very familiar. ¡°l seem to have seen this Young Master before.¡±
Meng Qizhou smiled and continued, ¡°Princess Consort, you have a good memory. When I was nursing the little prince¡¯s body, you and 1 had met before. My name is Meng Qizhou.¡±
After Meng Qizhou said his name, the expressions of everyone present became solemn.
Especially the Empress. Her face was red from uneasiness, and she stammered, ¡°Isn¡¯t Meng Qizhou the Ghost Doctor¡¯s eldest disciple? ¡®
The Ghost Doctor¡¯s name was known to everyone. Those who were active were often the disciples he had nurtured.
Among them, Meng Qizhou, the Ghost Doctor¡¯s eldest disciple, was naturally extraordinary. In addition, he was famous for being fair and just, and he was kind and charitable. His connections were even more terrifying. Therefore, even if the royal family saw him, they had to be polite..
Chapter 966 - 966: How Dare a Little Imperial Physician Like You Attack His Majesty?
Chapter 966 - 966: How Dare a Little Imperial Physician Like You Attack His Majesty?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Mother, Young Master Mengs medical skills are excellent. Since Young Master Meng is here, perhaps Father¡¯s condition will improve. You should calm down so that you won¡¯t be too worried. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you wrongly used the Princess Consort.¡± Rong Jinghua¡¯s cold voice rang out slowly. He was so calm that he sessfully attracted Gu Qingxue¡¯s gaze.
If it was not for the inconvenience of being in public, she really wanted toe up and see just how thick the crown prince¡¯s skin was for him to say such shameless words.
Rong Jinghua¡¯s words had clearly pushed her to the cusp of the storm. Now, he was putting on a hypocritical look. It was really disgusting.
After being reminded by Rong Jinghua, the empress immediately calmed down and put away the panic on her face. ¡°The crown prince is right. It¡¯s all my fault for being too concerned about His Majesty¡¯s health, which caused me to panic. Since the Prince Regent has the intention to ask Young Master Meng to diagnose His Majesty, then please ask Young Master Meng toe and see what¡¯s wrong with His Majesty.¡±
Meng Qizhou quickly walked to the dragon bed and stood still. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, he began to take Rong Xiaotian¡¯s pulse.
After Meng Qizhou checked Rong Xiaotian¡¯s pulse, he sneered and asked, ¡°l wonder which imperial physician said that the emperor was unconscious because of the tonic?¡±
¡°It¡¯s me. Is there anything wrong?¡± At this moment, the imperial physician who had spoken earlier immediately stood up and asked with a serious expression.
Nieng Qizhou looked at the imperial physician with eyes full of disdain. ¡°The imperial physician should know better than me what is As an imperial physician of the Imperial Hospital, it is already a capital crime for one to have no medical ethics, not to mention framing someone. That is even more of a crime!¡±
When Imperial Physician Meng heard this, his legs went soft and he knelt on the ground with a thud. He shouted loudly, ¡°No! This official did not, this official was speaking the truth, not hiding anything. Empress, please judge!¡±
The Empress hesitated for a moment, then her gaze swept towards Rong Jinghua, who was not far away, and she looked at him for help.
Rong Jinghua¡¯s smile disappearedpletely. He looked at Imperial Physician Meng and slowly said, ¡°Imperial Physician Meng, me and mother saw that you¡¯re a senior in the Imperial Hospital, so we trusted your words. We didn¡¯t expect that you would actually frame the princess consort. When you did these things, didn¡¯t you think that your actions would implicate your family¡¯s safety?¡±
Imperial Physician Meng, who was originally panic- stricken, felt as if he had been struck by lightning when he heard this. He looked at Rong Jinghua as if his mouth had been gagged. He was stunned and could not say a single word of retort.
Theempress immediately changed her tone and raised her hand to point at Imperial Physician Mengs nose. She said sternly, ¡°Bold ve, you¡¯re still not admitting your guilt! ¡±
Imperial Physician Mengs face suddenly turned pale. He lowered his head as if he had lost his soul and said bitterly, ¡°I, I plead guilty. I did everything by myself. It has nothing to do with my family. Please don¡¯t implicate my family¡¡±
Gu Qingxue saw that Imperial Physician Meng had admitted everything by himself and felt a nameless anger spread from her heart. ¡°Since you said that this matter was your doing, then tell me, how could a small imperial physician like you dare to attack His Majesty?¡±
Imperial Physician Meng gritted his teeth. He turned his head to look in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction unwillingly. A dark red blood stain quickly seeped out from the corner of his lips..
Chapter 967 - 967: Strange Nightmare
Chapter 967 - 967: Strange Nightmare
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°He took poison tomit suicide. Stop him!¡± Rong Zhan saw through it at a nce and said decisively.
However, it was futile for them to stop him now. Imperial Physician Mengs eyes were still wide open, and his expression was one of death. Soon, he lost his breath.
Meng Qizhou was the closest to Imperial Physician Meng. He quickly checked Imperial Physician Mengs condition and shook his head. ¡°l can¡¯t. He¡¯s been poisoned too deeply. He can¡¯t be saved.¡±
¡°This damned ve is truly audacious. He actually dared to do such a thing.
Fortunately, the prince regent brought Young Master Meng here in time.
Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the princess consort be wronged?¡± The empress looked at Gu Qingxue hypocritically and asked gently, ¡°Princess Consort, you must be frightened, right? It was all my fault just now, I apologize to you. I was too concerned about his majesty¡¯s health and identally wrongly used you.¡±
Gu Qingxue saw that there was no trace of guilt in the empress¡¯ eyes as she spoke, and the sneer in her eyes grew even more intense,
Did the empress really think that she was a fool? Did she think that she would believe her nonsense?
However, now that things hade to this, she really could not say anything wrong when she saw the Empress find such a high-sounding reason.
Imperial Physician Meng was already dead. If she continued to hold on to him, then it would be her unrelenting and overbearing attitude.
No matter how much dissatisfaction she had, she could only endure it. Gu Qingxue put on a fake smile and said indifferently, ¡°The Empress must be joking.¡±
After Gu Qingxue said that, she felt Rong Zhan holding her shoulders tightly.
She looked up at Rong Zhan. Gu Qingxue met his eyes and saw the worry hidden in his eyes.
Gu Qingxue knew very well what Rong Zhan wanted to say. She turned around and held his hand, saying nothing.
It was indeed not convenient for them to pursue this matter for the time being.
However, it was not convenient for them to pursue the matter for the time being, but it did not mean that they could not pursue it in the future. They would always find the right opportunity to make a move. When the time came, they would definitely make the Empress and Rong Jinghua pay for what they had done.
¡°Since the misunderstanding has been resolved, may I ask Young Master Meng, why did my father fall unconsious?¡± Rong Jinghua looked at Meng Qizhou in confusion.
Meng Qizhou replied with a serious expression, ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty has been poisoned. This poison is very rare and is called the Strange Nightmare. Once poisoned, the victim will fall unconscious and slowly die from weakness. It is very difficult for ordinary doctors to see any clues, and they usually can¡¯t tell that the person who is poisoned is poisoned. If they treat it by replenishing their Qi, it will instead cause the poison to spread further. causing the situation to be even worse.¡±
¡°Strange Nightmare¡ I¡¯ve also heard of this poison. It¡¯s rumored that this poison is incurable.¡± Rong Zhan said.
¡°Ah Zhan, there¡¯s no poison in this world that can¡¯t be cured. Everything in the world counters each other. Since there¡¯s poison, there¡¯s an antidote. However, it will take some time to really cure the poison.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, her gaze fell on Rong Zhan. She raised her eyebrows and smiled.
¡°l think so too.¡± As Meng Qizhou spoke, he turned to look at Rong Xiaotian on the bed. ¡°Fortunately, the poison in His Majesty¡¯s body is not too deep. If the princess consort and I think of a way together, we should be able to suppress the poison in His Majesty¡¯s body from spreading further. If you want to remove the poison, you will need to spend some effort..¡±
Chapter 968 - 968: You Don’ t Know That Man Well
Chapter 968 - 968: You Don¡¯ t Know That Man Well
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Your Majesty the Empress, Your Highness the Crown Prince, Young Master Meng and I will work together to suppress His Majesty. To prevent the poison from spreading further, please leave first.¡± Gu Qingxue!s tone was unquestionable.
The empress looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s smug expression and was instantly furious. She subconsciously wanted toe and reason with her.
Fortunately, Rong Jinghua had seen through the empress¡¯ n ahead of time. He calmly stopped her, ¡°Mother, for the sake of father¡¯s health, we should cooperate with the princess consort. Let your son send you back to the pce to rest.¡±
The empress gritted her teeth unwillingly. Even though she was extremely unwilling, she still had to maintain a smile on her face. ¡°Yes, then I will take my leave first. Next, I will have to trouble the princess consort and Young Master Meng to take care of His Majesty¡¯s dragon body.¡±
As she watched Rong Jinghua leave with the empress, Gu Qingxue waited until the other servants had left before she finally retracted her cold gaze. She snorted and said, ¡°This mother and son pair are quite interesting. They¡¯re perfectly coordinated. It seems like they really think we¡¯re fools.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to be angry because of them. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Reaching out to put his arm around Gu Qingxue¡¯s shoulder, Rong Zhan looked at Rong Xiaotian, who was lying on the dragon bed. ¡°The most important thing now is
to wake His Majesty up as soon as possible.¡±
However, after Rong Zhan said that, he saw Gu Qingxue and Meng Qizhou looking troubled.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that His Majesty wasn¡¯t deeply poisoned?¡± After noticing the change in their emotions, Rong Zhan asked in confusion.
¡°We are not lying about this. His Majesty is indeed not deeply poisoned, but a poison like the Strange Nightmare is incurable even if one is not deeply poisoned.¡± As Meng Qizhou spoke, he rubbed his temples worriedly and continued to exin to Rong Zhan, ¡°To put it simply, the antidote for the Strange Nightmare has been determined when it was developed. Only those who create the Strange Nightmare can have it. The Strange Nightmare poison is unique to the Moyun Kingdom¡¯s royal family. In other words, we can only find the help of the Moyun Kingdom¡¯s royal family to detoxify the poison in His Majestys body.
¡°So, this matter is very likely to be caused by the royal family of the Moyun Kingdom?¡± At the mention of the royal family of MO Yun Country, the first thing that came to Rong Zhan¡¯s mind was MO Yunye. ¡°Speaking of which, didn¡¯t MO Yunye leave not long ago? Who knows if this matter has something to do with him?¡±
¡°Regardless of whether this was done by MO Yunye or not, we can only look for him now.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was cold as she spoke slowly.
The smile on Rong Zhan¡¯s lips disappeared instantly. He frowned in disapproval when he heard what Gu Qingxue said. ¡°You want to ask him for help?¡±
Feeling the anger emanating from Rong Zhan¡¯s body when he spoke, Gu Qingxue blinked innocently and said, ¡°Since this matter has something to do with Moyun Kingdom, and the only person we know in Moyun Kingdom is MO Yunye, why can¡¯t we ask him for help? Moreover, even if we find him, he might not be willing toe.¡±
Rong Zhan was so angry that heughed. He snorted and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand that man at all.¡¯
Rong Zhan was sure that as long as Gu Qingxue said the word, MO Yunye would immediately rush over from Moyun Kingdom without hesitation..
Chapter 969 - 969: A Concealed Help
Chapter 969 - 969: A Concealed Help
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue saw that the man in front of her was seriously angry and hugged his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m only looking for him to test him. Moreover, this is also for His Majesty. After His Majesty wakes up, we can investigate this matter properly. Before that, we can only temporarily put our hope on MO Yunye to solve this matter.¡±
Meng Qizhou saw that Rong Zhan¡¯s face was still cold. He cleared his throat and advised, ¡°Cough, cough, Your Royal Highness, what the princess consort said does make some sense. Moreover, when MO Yunye helps, this favor should be returned by His Majesty. There is actually no connection between him and the princess consort¡¡±
Rong Zhan red at Meng Qizhou and asked, ¡°Will you be mute if you don¡¯t speak?¡±
Meng Qizhou immediately shut his mouth obediently and stood obediently at the side without saying a word. He was afraid that if he opened his mouth again, he would be the one being targeted again.
Seeing that Rong Zhan was still not relenting, Gu Qingxue thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this, as long as you promise to let me find MO Yunye, I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡±
Rong Zhan looked at her and asked, ¡°What secret?¡±
Gu Qingxue pretended to be mysterious. ¡°It¡¯s a little secret that only belongs to me. No one else knows about it until now. Are you sure you¡¯re not interested?
Rong Zhan thought about it seriously and said, ¡°Then you can¡¯t get too involved with MO Yunye. As long as you test him and determine whether the matter has anything to do with him, you can get the antidote directly from him. As for the rest, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, and there¡¯s no need to get involved with him further.
Amused by Rong Zhan¡¯s serious expression, Gu Qingxue agreed immediately,
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±
Meng Qizhou took in all of this and could not help but sigh in his heart. He felt from the bottom of his heart that this princess consort was really capable. She was actually able to make the prince regent obediently cooperate.
Their prince regent had changed even more. It could be said to be a
180-degree change. There would actually be a day when he would submit.
Since the matter had been settled, Meng Qizhou and Gu Qingxue immediately controlled the poison in Rong Xiaotian¡¯s body to prevent it from spreading further.
On the third day after sending the message to MO Yunye, MO Yunye had already driven to the Imperial Capital.
MO Yunye immediately rushed to the Prince Regent¡¯s Residence and waited nervously in the living room to see Gu Qingxue.
Actually, before Gu Qingxue came looking for him, he had already rushed
over. Only God knew how shocked he was when he heard that Rong Xiaotian had arranged a marriage for Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan. He felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He could not sit still and rushed over immediately. However, he received a letter from Gu Qingxue on the way.
Although Gu Qingxue had only asked him toe over in the letter to help get the antidote, in MO Yunye¡¯s opinion, things were not as simple as Gu Qingxue had written!
In his opinion, the letters that Gu Qingxue wrote to him were actually a disguised plea for help.
Perhaps, she wrote to him because she did not want to marry Rong Zhan and regretted her decision. Or perhaps, there were other reasons. In short, he did not believe that Gu Qingxue would really marry Rong Zhan willingly.. He had to hear it from Gu Qingxue herself!
Chapter 970 - 970: I’m Here to See You, Shouldn’t You Give Me the Antidote?
Chapter 970 - 970: I¡¯m Here to See You, Shouldn¡¯t You Give Me the Antidote?
Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Sitting in the hall of the Prince Regent¡¯s Residence, MO Yunye waited anxiously. He did not even look at the tea beside him. His eyes were fixed on the door of the hall.
Just as MO Yunye was about to lose his patience, a series of footsteps finally approached from outside the door.
¡°Qingxue¡¡± MO Yunye stood up excitedly, but when he saw Rong Zhan walking in from outside the door, the hope hidden in his eyes instantly disappeared.
His face darkened and he asked in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Why is it you? Where¡¯s Qingxue?¡±
¡°Why should my fianc¨¦ee out to meet you?¡± Rong Zhan sat down opposite MO Yunye coldly, his eyes emitting a cold light.
Rong Zhan¡¯s words were like a sharp de that pierced into MO Yunye¡¯s heart. ¡°Rong Zhan, don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡±
Rong Zhan looked indifferent, and his eyes revealed a cold intent. ¡°The matter is already set in stone. Your Highness, it¡¯s better not to resist stubbornly.¡±
During the time they were at the Southern Border, MO Yunye had not been idle either. In a single leap, he had be the high and mighty crown prince. His current status could not bepared to ms previous status.
Seeing that Rong Zhan knew that he had ascended to the position of Crown Prince, MO Yunye said coldly, ¡°Rong Zhan, don¡¯t forget that the reason why
I¡¯m here today is because you invited me here.¡±
Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes did not show any warmth. ¡°MO Yunye, since you¡¯ve stepped into the my residence, I naturally have the ability to make sure that you won¡¯t be able to return. You don¡¯t have the right to negotiate with me.¡±
With a bang, MO Yunye mmed his palm heavily on the table. The aura around him was extremely cold.¡± I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here. Call Qingxue out immediately. I have to see her today no matter what. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about making me hand over the antidote!
Rong Zhan looked at MO Yunye coldly, his cold eyes filled with killing intent.
Just as the atmosphere between the two of them was extremely stiff, a heavenly voice suddenly sounded out, attracting their gazes at the same time.
¡°Everyone says that we should treat each other with courtesy. Since that¡¯s the case, why must Your Highness be so sharp?¡± Gu Qingxue was dressed in a light purple dress. As she spoke, she had already walked past the door and stood in front of the two of them.
Rong Zhan stood up immediately when he saw Gu Qingxue. He walked to her in a few steps and reached out to hold her hand gently. ¡°Why are you here?¡±
Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan and smiled, her eyes curved. ¡°Naturally, I was worried about you, so I specially came over to take a look. I don¡¯t think the two of you cane to an agreement. Why don¡¯t you let me do the talking?¡± After hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, Rong Zhan frowned.
He did not want Gu Qingxue to be involved in this matter. That would really fulfill MO Yunye¡¯s wish.
Nio Yunye also stood up excitedly the moment he saw Gu Qingxue. His eyes were burning as he looked at her and said seriously, ¡°Qingxue, I knew you wouldn¡¯t bear to not see me.¡¯
Gu Qingxue turned to look at MO Yunye. The corners of her lips curled up into a faint smile and she looked very indifferent. ¡°l have an appointment with Your Highness the Crown Prince, so I naturally won¡¯t miss it. Your Highness, ording to what you said just now, I came to see you.. Shouldn¡¯t you also give me the antidote?¡±
Chapter 971 - 971: I just Want to Ask You. Why Did You Want to Get Engaged?
Chapter 971 - 971: I just Want to Ask You. Why Did You Want to Get Engaged?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Seeing Gu Qingxue reach out her hand to him as she spoke, MO Yunye nodded and said, ¡°Of course, I should keep my word. But Qingxue, I have something to ask you in private. ¡®
Gu Qingxue smiled calmly. ¡®E lf Your Highness has anything to say, you can just say it. There¡¯s nothing to hide between Ah Zhan and me. 1 have nothing to hide from him.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s words were like a sharp de that pierced through MO Yunye¡¯s heart. An unwilling expression appeared on his face. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Alright, I just want to ask you, why did you want to get engaged?¡±
Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan sat down hand in hand. After hearing MO Yunye!s words, it was as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Your Highness, your question is really interesting. What¡¯s wrong with me spending the rest of my life with the man I love?
Nio Yunye¡¯s face turned green. Gu Qingxue¡¯s words of ¡®the man I love¡¯ echoed in the air like a curse, causing him to feel unbearable pain in his chest.
MO Yunye forced himself to calm down. He looked at Rong Zhan unwillingly and said with a suppressed expression, ¡°Is it because you met this man first that I¡¯m inferior to him? Qingxue, I was just a littlete.¡±
Without waiting for Gu Qingxue to speak, Rong Zhan chuckled and said, ¡°Speaking of which, 1 have a piece of good news that I forgot to tell you. I had forgotten many things in the past because of my health. Fortunately, through the efforts of me and Qingxue, this I¡¯ve recovered those memories of the past.¡±
MO Yunye¡¯s face revealed a look of surprise. Obviously, he did not expect Rong Zhan to have such an experience. However, he quickly regained his indifference. ¡°What does your matter have to do with me?¡±
¡°It naturally has nothing to do with you, but it has something to do with Qingxue. After I recovered his memories, I finally remembered that I was the person who married Qingxue in Dafu Vige, and the children Qingxue gave birth to were also our children.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s voice was very soft. As he spoke, he looked up in the direction of MO Yunye. He was satisfied to see that the man¡¯s face was turning pale at a speed visible to the naked eye.
¡°You¡¯re lying! How is that possible?!¡± MO Yunye!s face turned pale from the shock of such a shocking fact. As he spoke, he raised his hand and mmed it heavily on the table. The murderous aura around him blotted out the sky.
¡°Anything is possible. Your Highness, things have already been set in stone.
You can¡¯t change it. It¡¯s better for you to recognize reality as soon as possible.¡± Rong Zhan looked at MO Yunye indifferently from the beginning to the end, taking in his stubborn expression.
Gu Qingxue saw that MO Yunye¡¯s face had turned green with anger. She suddenly understood why Rong Zhan had agreed to let MO Yunyee to the Prince Regent¡¯s Residence. He probably wanted to tell him these heart-wrenching facts!
Gu Qingxue did not expect Rong Zhan to be so merciless. She looked at Rong Zhan¡¯s indifferent expression and did not dislike him at all. Instead, she liked him more and more. She could not help but hold his hand quietly and interlocked their fingers.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s actions seemed like a provocation to MO Yunye.
MO Yunye¡¯s heart was covered in bruises. He really did not want to lose control because of the scene in front of him. He gritted his teeth and stood up from his seat, preparing to leave with a gloomy expression..
Chapter 972 - 972: Weakened Qi
Chapter 972 - 972: Weakened Qi
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Seeing MO Yunye¡¯s actions, Gu Qingxue stopped him before he left. ¡°Your Highness, please wait. We haven¡¯t discussed our real purpose today.
¡°I will not cooperate with you.¡± As MO Yunye spoke, he felt a nameless me rush to his throat, making him gasp for breath for a moment, and a touch of fishy sweetness appeared in his throat.
The color of blood on his face disappearedpletely. MO Yunye endured the pain and swallowed the sweet taste, forcing himself not to show weakness in front of the two people in front of him.
However, how could MO Yunye¡¯s small actions escape Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes?
Gu Qingxue saw through MO Yunye¡¯s inappropriate behavior at a nce and slowly said, ¡°Your Highness, have you been feeling weak ever since you left Dafu Vige? In the beginning, you thought that you had just recovered from a major injury, so your body was not in good condition. However, you gradually realized that the situation was not that simple. The weakness of your body seeped out from your bones. No matter how you supplemented it, it was useless. Even because of your body, your emotions could not change at all. Once your emotions are too agitated, you¡¯ll get dizzy at best and vomit blood at worst¡¡±
When MO Yunye heard this, he finally turned to look at Gu Qingxue and asked in disbelief, ¡°How did you know?¡±
Other than a few of his trusted men of sacrifice, no one else knew about the changes in his body. Moreover, he had always hidden it well and had never showm weakness in front of anyone. Even if Gu Qingxue had noticed something, she would not have known so clearly!
Gu Qingxue smiled calmly and cast her indifferent gaze on MO Yunye. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who pulled you back from the gates of hell twice. Ever since I saved you the first time, I could tell that you were born weak. This symptom will not show when your body is strong, but you have been seriously injured twice, and your constitution is not as weak as before. Even if you recover, it will be difficult to make up for this deficit, so your body will only be weaker and weaker until one day you can no longer hold it in and copse.¡±
MO Yunye looked at Gu Qingxue. He knew very well that she would never joke about such things.
It was also because of this willingness that he found it particrly uneptable. ¡°You knew about these things, but you deliberately didn¡¯t tell me?¡±
Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were calm. She did not panic in the face of MO Yunye¡¯s questioning. She said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to treat the weak Qi disease. If it was the previous me, I wouldn¡¯t have had full confidence in curing you. The Qi Weakening Illness will be affected by your mood and worsen. You are in the prime of your life. I don¡¯t want your illness to affect your other aspects, so I have been carefully covering it up. I only want to slowly help you nourish and treat you tentatively. MO Yunye, it was you who left without saying goodbye and did so many things after you came back. Now you me me for deliberately hiding it from you?¡±
MO Yunye seemed to be choked. His quibbling words were stuck in his mouth, and he couldn¡¯t go up or down for a moment.
¡°l didn¡¯t call you here today to dig up old scores with you. 1 want to tell you that I already have the strength to cure your weak Qi disease. I want to make a deal with you. You provide me the antidote to cure His Majesty, and I help you cure your weak qi disease. Neither of us will suffer a loss,¡± Gu Qingxue said methodically..
Chapter 973 - 973: Personally Heal the Crown Prince’s Body
Chapter 973 - 973: Personally Heal the Crown Prince¡¯s Body
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Seeing that Gu Qingxue was clear and logical, it was obvious that she had thought it through before saying such a thing. Rong Zhan looked at her in surprise and could not help but be curious. When did she think of such an excuse?
When MO Yunye heard this, his entire body seemed to be exhausted. He sneered and raised his hand to support the table behind him. ¡°So you¡¯ve thought of everything from the beginning. So everything I did was within your expectations.¡±
¡°Trading is your only way out. I can¡¯t help but tell you that your Qj weakness has yet to fully manifest. If you don¡¯t get injured or sick, your weak qi disease can be dyed until you¡¯re over thirty years old. However, if anything happens to you, your weak qi disease willpletely erupt. At that time, you might not be able to live past thirty years old,¡± Gu Qingxue said calmly.
She said all of this from the bottom of her heart without exception. She had absolutely no intention of threatening MO Yunye.
Back then, she had noticed that there was something with MO Yunye, but even at that time, she could not guarantee that the weakness in his bones would bepletely cured. As a friend, she definitely would not ignore Ah Jiu at that time, so she did not tell him about it for the time being.
In the end, she never expected that she and Ah Jiu would progress to this point. MO Yunye was heartless to her, so there was no need for her to save face. She could put this matter on the table and use it to gain benefits.
¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t forget that you are not the only prince in Moyun
Kingdom. Even if we don¡¯t cooperate with you, we can find someone else. You¡¯d better think about it before answering this question.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he picked up the teacup beside him, blew on it gently, and took a sip of tea.
Looking at the two of them echoing each other, MO Yunye was so angry that heughed. He knew very well that he had no choice at this moment.
For what he wanted, even for his life, he could only choose to submit. ¡°Alright, I agree. However, I want to see some effects of treating qi weakness. I¡¯ll give you three days. After three days, if I feel that my body has improved, I¡¯ll naturally send the antidote to you.¡±
¡°Naturally. This is a pill I prepared in advance. Your Highness, take two pills three times a day before meals. Tomorrow, I will go to your residence and personally treat your body.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she took out a bottle of pills from her sleeve and threw it to MO Yunye.
MO Yunye reached out and caught it steadily. He nced at Gu O?ngxue with aplicated expression and left without looking back.
After MO Yunye left, Gu Qingxue could not help but heave a sigh of relief.
Actually, she was worried that MO Yunye would not believe her, but she did not expect him to cooperate unexpectedly.
Gu Qingxue took a deep breath and felt a gaze on her, which made her look at
Rong Zhan curiously. She could not help but ask with a smile, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±
¡°No wonder you chose MO Yunye toe to Jing City. It turns out that you had grasped his weakness from the beginning and nned to let him cooperate with us.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, his eyes flickered with an irreconcble light. The more he looked at her, the more Gu Qingxue felt that she would be addicted to him..
Chapter 974 - 974: I Will Follow You
Chapter 974 - 974: I Will Follow You
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Why else do you think I would take the initiative to get involved with him?¡± Gu Qingxue said matter-of-factly. ¡°Fortunately, he agreed. This way, our next operation will be easier. In the next few days, I have to ask Master to follow me to MO Yunye¡¯s residence and help him treat his body. I can only ask Young Master Meng to take care of His Majesty for now.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine with Qjzhou. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried about you, so I want to go with you.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s tone was unquestionable, and it was obvious that there was no room for discussion.
Gu Qingxue blinked and looked at the man in front of her. She could not help but smile and say, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going there to help and not to quarrel with him? He shouldn¡¯t use his Qi because of his weak Q. Don¡¯t make my treatment more difficult.¡¯
It was not that she did not believe that this man could still behave himself after seeing MO Yunye.
¡°When the timees, I will naturally think of a way to follow you without anyone noticing,¡± Rong Zhan said calmly.
Seeing that Rong Zhan was so insistent, Gu Qingxue nodded in agreement. Then, she went to find Master Wen Jiang to discuss this matter with him.
Master Wen Jiang immediately understood what Gu Qingxue meant after she told him about this matter. ¡°You want to use the Gu Worm to further treat the
Crown Prince?¡±
Gu Qingxue nodded and smiled at Master Wen Jiang. ¡°As expected, I can¡¯t hide anything from Master. Master, I have thought about this for a long time, only by using Gu Worms can we turn the situation around. Naturally, if MO Yunye wants to recover, he will have to suffer a lot.¡¯
Master Wen Jiangs eyes did not have the slightest bit of pity as he spoke in a business-like tone, ¡°His body is in such a terrible state. It¡¯s already good enough that he can recover. Then it¡¯s settled. Think about it carefully. When timees, do you want to bring your junior sister along?¡±
Recalling the various things that had happened between Fei Yuge and MO Yunye, Gu Qingxue was a little hesitant. She nodded and left Master Wen Jiangs room.
Gu Qingxue had just left the room when she saw Fei Yuge in the courtyard.
In order to make it easier for her to learn Gu techniques and help Madam Qi and Old General Qi cure the Gu poison, Gu Qingxue had Master Wen Jiang move to the imperial residence, As for Fei Yuge, she spent most of her time in the imperial residence during the 12 hours of the day in order to study the Gu techniques better.
At this moment, Fei Yuge was holding a fan in her hand and chasing butterflies with Lan ¡®er behind her.
Carefully approaching the butterfly perched on the flower bud, Fei Yuge!s eyes lit up and she threw her fan at it. However, she did not expect to catch nothing. The butterfly¡¯s pping wings quickly flew away.
Fei Yuge was like a deted balloon. When she heard a chuckleing from behind her, she immediately turned around and saw Gu Qingxue standing not far away, looking at her with a faint smile.
Fei Yuge thought of her earlier appearance and couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯re so annoying. Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you wereing?¡±
¡°l saw that you were having fun and didn¡¯t want to disturb you. Yuge, I have something to tell you.¡± Gu Qingxue saw that Fei Yuge was running towards her, and her forehead was covered in sweat. She used a handkerchief to wipe her sweat. ¡°Something happened in the pce and we need the help of the royal family of MO Yunguo. So I sent a letter to MO Yunye a few days ago, asking him toe over.¡±
Upon hearing MO Yunye¡¯s name, Fei Yuge¡¯s expression immediately wavered.. ¡°So he¡¯s already here?¡±
Chapter 975 - 975: He Just Doesn’t Like Me
Chapter 975 - 975: He Just Doesn¡¯t Like Me
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s already in his private residence. Besides, I¡¯ve made a deal with him. I¡¯m going to treat his illness with Master. Master and I know that you and he were once engaged. so we didn¡¯t know if vou were willing to go with us, so we specially came to ask for your opinion.¡±
Fei Yuge hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Sister, you don¡¯t have to care about my thoughts! Such a good opportunity to learn, I naturally won¡¯t miss it! I won¡¯t dy my business because of love. Senior Sister and Master, don¡¯t worry!¡¯
Seeing Fei Yuge¡¯s serious expression, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart rxed. ¡°It¡¯s naturally best if you can think this way. Then you should get ready. We¡¯ll go see MO Yunye together tomorrow.¡±
Fei Yuge smiled and nodded as she watched Gu Qingxue leave.
Fei Yuge only came back to her senses after Gu Qingxue had left. She stood rooted to the ground as if she still did not believe what Gu Qingxue had said.
¡°Your Highness, you have to pull yourself together. You can¡¯t be swayed by MO Yunye again. The moment that man returned to Moyun Kingdom, he immediately broke off the engagement with you and crushed our Southern Border¡¯s face on the ground. You shouldn¡¯t have agreed to see him from the beginning!¡± The more Lan t er spoke, the angrier she became.
Hearing Lan ¡®er r s words, Fei Yuge turned to look at her and said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong to say that. It¡¯s not a capital crime for him to not want to marry me. He just doesn¡¯t like me. If the engagement is canceled, so be it.¡±
Lan t er blinked in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so calm. I thought you still couldn¡¯t forget. ¡®
Lan¡¯er¡¯s words were actually meant tofort Fei Yuge. After all, she knew very well how much the princess liked the crown prince.
Fei Yuge put on a rxed smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. I don¡¯t mind anymore. Let¡¯s go. I want to return to the residence.¡±
Although Lan t er felt that Fei Yuge had returned to the residence a little too early, she could not stop her since she had already spoken. She obediently listened to Fei Yuge and helped her leave the prince regent¡¯s residence.
Fei Yuge¡¯s expression remained calm until she got into the carriage alone. She finally heaved a sigh of relief and rxedpletely. MO Yunye¡¯s figure appeared in her mind, and a stubborn look appeared in her eyes.
She still remembered how MO Yunye had rejected her. She also clearly remembered the special feeling that rose in her heart when she first saw MO Yunye.
¡°MO Yunye, all the suffering I¡¯ve suffered is because of you. You can¡¯t possibly let me work for nothing, right? ¡®t After Fei Yuge finished speaking, she put away the emotions in her eyes and closed her eyes, deep in thought.
Time flew by. The next morning, Gu Qingxue and her group split into two carriages and headed toward MO Yunye¡¯s private residence.
At that moment, Gu Qingxue looked at the man in front of her with aplicated gaze. She did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Is this the good Idea you came up witn(¡±
Rong Zhan was wearing a guard¡¯s uniform after changing his appearance. He was sitting opposite her and looking at her indifferently.
Rong Zhan said matter-of-factly.. He looked at Gu Qingxue and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±
Chapter 976 - 976: Who Do You Think Qingxue Is to You?
Chapter 976 - 976: Who Do You Think Qingxue Is to You?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. However, MO Yunye is not blind. How can he not see that something is wrong?¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan. She felt that this man was trying to cover up. Anyone who knew them would be able to see through his disguise, right?
¡°I¡¯ve already disguised myself, so I don¡¯t want toe into direct contact with MO Yunye. However, if he must have a conflict with me, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Rong Zhan said calmly.
Gu Qingxue waspletely helpless when she saw the serious look on the person¡¯s face. She could only smile and shake her head.
She was not sure about the others, but ording to MO Yunye¡¯s personality, he probably would not fight with Rong Zhan.
As the two spoke, the carriage stopped outside MO Yunye¡¯s private residence.
Gu Qingxue alighted from the carriage with Rong Zhan¡¯s help. Then, she saw the butler of the private residence walking up quickly.
The butler stood still and bowed to Gu Qingxue. ¡°Hello, Miss Gu. His Highness the Crown Prince is having breakfast in the dining room. He would like to invite Miss Gu to eat together. ¡®
Gu Qingxue narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already had breakfast.
It¡¯s better for me to go first and wait for His Highness in the reception hall.¡±
The butler had already guessed that Gu Qingxue would reject him. He continued, ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince said that it¡¯s about the antidote. He wants to talk to you personally about the situation. If you don¡¯t want to listen, His Highness the Crown Prince won¡¯t say anythingter. ¡®
Gu Qingxueughed coldly. She did not expect this person to use such a small trick. Howughable.
However, she did not mind ying along with a certain someone¡¯s bad taste.
After all, they had not worked together for long. In order to achieve her goal, she didn¡¯t mind enduring it. ¡°Lead the way.¡±
Seeing Gu Qingxue nod, the butler invited them in as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden.
Gu Qingxue and the rest were soon brought to the dining room.
MO Yunye was sitting in the dining room. The table in front of him was filled with a dazzling array of dishes. It was not difficult to guess that he had been waiting for a long time. When he saw Gu Qingxueing in from outside the door, he was so happy that he could not close his mouth. ¡°Qingxue, you¡¯re finally here. I got someone to prepare your favorite food for you. Sit down and try it.¡±
Gu Qingxue smiled calmly. Then, she let Wen Jiang and Fei Yuge stand between her and MO Yunye. She calmly sat diagonally opposite him. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Your Highness, but I¡¯ve already had breakfast, so there¡¯s no need to trouble Your Highness.¡±
¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you have something important to tell my senior sister? My senior sister came here to hear about this matter. Your Highness, please get straight to the point and don¡¯t beat around the bush,¡± Fei Yuge said coldly.
It was only when he heard Fei Yuge¡¯s voice that MO Yunye finally looked in her direction. ¡°Who do you think Qingxue is to you?¡±
Fei Yuge raised her chin and said stubbornly, ¡°l said that she is my senior sister. Now, we are both my master¡¯s disciples.¡±
MO Yunye sized Fei Yuge up from head to toe as if he were trying to confirm if she was telling the truth.
Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes were filled with stubbornness, and she also faced MO Yunye without any hesitation.
Unfortunately, MO Yunye soon lost interest in her. After he retracted his gaze, he looked at Gu Qingxue again. ¡°Qingxue, why are you so nervous? Have your meal first.¡¯
Gu Qingxue saw that MO Yunye looked like he would not eat unless she had eaten. After a thought, she made an inviting gesture to Master Wen Jiang.
¡°Master, after you..¡±
Chapter 977 - 977: Actually, You Can Stay Here
Chapter 977 - 977: Actually, You Can Stay Here
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Of course. Please enjoy, Master.¡± MO Yunye looked at Master Wen Jiang and treated him with the same respectful attitude. His eyes were filled with an irreconcble smile, and he looked extremely gentle.
However, Master Wen Jiangs attitude toward MO Yunye was rather cold. He did not even bother to look him in the eye. ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince may be very free, but my disciple¡¯s time has never been dyed. Your Highness the Crown Prince, please speak your mind.¡±
¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. Qingxue, the reason why I told you that yesterday was because the antidote will only arrive in the capital in about three to five days. During this period of time, you should help me treat my body first. Moreover, I¡¯ve thought about it in advance. In order to make it easier for you to continue treating me, you can actually stay at my ce. I don¡¯t mind.¡± MO Yunye¡¯s eyes lit up as he finished his sentence.
Gu Qingxue finally gave MO Yunye a look. As she looked at this man, the words ¡®the drunkard has ulterior motives¡¯ naturally appeared in her mind. She was initially curious about what important thing Mo Yunye had to tell her by insisting that shee over. She did not expect it to be just to keep her here.
¡°The prince regent and princess consort have been with each other day and night. They have never been separated for a single night. I¡¯m afraid that they can¡¯t satisfy the Crown Prince¡¯s request.¡± At this moment, a cold voice sounded. The deep voice sessfully attracted the attention of the few people present.
Everyone turned to look at that person and saw the guard standing behind Gu Qingxue.
The guard had a sturdy build, and his eyes emitted a chilling light that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. Just looking at him made one shudder.
MO Yunye felt that the eyes of the guard in front of him looked very familiar. As he looked at this man, a trace of resistance appeared in his heart.
The guard¡¯s eyes also did not avoid it, almost seeing through MO Yunye.
¡°Crown Prince, please eat as soon as possible. We have to start the treatment as soon as possible. Otherwise, if we dy it until the end, it will only harm your own body.¡± As Master Wen Jiang spoke, he picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip of the tea.
However, Gu Qingxue and the other two had cold expressions on their faces. Although they were sitting at the dining table, none of them had any intention of eating.
Sitting alone among the three of them, MO Yunye did not have the leisure to continue eating. After eating a little hurriedly, he obediently led Gu Qingxue and the others to their room.
In the room, MO Yunye sat on a soft couch and casually put his arm on the table. Then, he reached out his hand to let Master Wen Jiang take his pulse.
Master Wen Jiangs serious expression made MO Yunye¡¯s heart tighten. He
could not help but ask worriedly, ¡°May I ask Master, how is my body?¡±
Upon hearing MO Yunye¡¯s way of addressing him, Master Wen Jiangs eyes turned cold. ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince still has a chance to recover. However, I am not worthy of being called Master by Your Highness the Crown Prince. Please call me ¡®Sir.¡¯
Mo Yunye¡¯s expression was a little awkward after being rejected by Master Wen Jiang. Then, he could only fall silent and watch Gu Qingxue and the other two discuss among themselves.
Fei Yuge¡¯s gaze waspletely fixed on MO Yunye, but she could clearly see that MO Yunye¡¯s eyes were fixed on Gu Qingxue. He had never moved his gaze away from her..
Chapter 978 - 978: Disciples Are Different
Chapter 978 - 978: Disciples Are Different
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
In the end, Fei Yuge averted her gaze and looked at the two of them. She said seriously, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve never heard of the Qi Weakening Illness. I wonder what this illness means?¡±
¡°To put it simply, the body is too empty. It will take a lot of effort to regain the lost strength. That¡¯s all.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she looked at Master Wen Jiang and asked, ¡°Master, is the situation simr to what I said earlier?¡±
Master Wen Jiang replied affirmatively, ¡°Your previous judgment is about right. The crown prince¡¯s body indeed needs to be treated with Gu worms to have a chance of recovery. Just treat it as you said before,¡±
Fei Yuge watched the two of them echo each other. After a moment of silence, she looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°Master, Senior Sister, have you already discussed this in advance?¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, MO Yunye chuckled. ¡°Little Princess keeps saying that she¡¯s a disciple, but there¡¯s a difference between disciples.
Fei Yuge¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. She looked at MO Yunye with a faint look of unwillingness.
At that moment, Gu Qingxue reached out and gently pulled her back.
¡°Senior Sister¡¡± Fei Yuge felt a little wronged. She raised her eyes and looked in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction.
Gu Qingxue immediately gave Fei Yuge a reassuring look. Then, she nced at
MO Yunye from the corner of her eye. ¡°The Crown Prince is right. People are indeed different. As the saying goes,¡¯ time reveals a person¡¯s heart¡¯. It is never wrong.¡±
MO Yunye felt uneasy when he was being insinuated. ¡°No, Qingxue, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡¯
¡°Master, I¡¯ll leave the crown prince and the Gu worms to you. I¡¯ll go and concoct the medicine with Yuge.¡± When Gu Qingxue looked at Fei Yuge, she had already put on a smile. ¡°Yuge, let¡¯s go.
¡°Yes!¡± Fei Yuge was overjoyed and obediently followed Gu Qingxue. The two of them chatted andughed as they left together.
When MO Yunye saw this scene, he subconsciously wanted to raise his hand to stop the two of them from leaving. However, Gu Qingxue was unwilling to even look at him and left without looking back.
Wen Jiang was also expressionless. He said to MO Yunye in a business-like manner, ¡°Next, we will try our best to use a more forceful method to give the crown prince nourishment. However, even if it has its benefits, it is still a medicine, and medicine is 30% poisonous. These were all unavoidable. For this reason, in order not to harm your body, we can only nt a Gu worm in your body and let the Gu worm absorb the power of the tonic that you can¡¯t absorb. Only in this way can we protect you.¡±
MO Yunye¡¯s eyes had already dimmed. He was not interested in any treatment methods. He nodded perfunctorily and let Wen Jiang do whatever he wanted.
Meanwhile, Gu Qingxue had already left the courtyard with Fei Yuge.
The two of them walked along the corridor. Gu Qingxue gave Rong Zhan, who had been following closely behind them, a look.
Rong Zhan immediately understood what Gu Qingxue meant. Although he was reluctant, he still stopped in his tracks obediently and kept a certain distance from Gu Qingxue.
Fei Yuge did not notice their little actions. She kept walking forward with a bitter look on her face until she almost knocked into the fence and was pulled back by Gu Qingxue..
Chapter 979 - 979: Maybe She’s Still Dissatisfied
Chapter 979 - 979: Maybe She¡¯s Still Dissatisfied
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue looked at Fei Yuge¡¯s embarrassed face and shook her head helplessly. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to care so much.¡±
Fei Yuge could not help but pout and say, ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯tugh at me. Actually, I don¡¯t care. I might just be dissatisfied.¡±
Gu Qingxue noticed that Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes looked particrly persistent when she said that, so she said softly, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do this. Rx, don¡¯t mind this too much.¡¯
Fei Yuge looked at Gu Qingxue, took a deep breath, and nodded. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll listen to Senior Sister. Senior Sister, to tell you the truth, I might be a petty person. 1 1 m still very happy to see that he can¡¯t get his love. Actually, if he had rejected me from the beginning, 1 wouldn¡¯t have been so sad. However, at the New Year¡¯s banquet, he gave me hope.¡±
Gu Qingxue saw the disappointment in Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes. It was not difficult to guess what Fei Yuge was thinking.
In fact, it was normal for one person to dislike another person. After all, one person could not respond to everyone¡¯s liking. However, if there were no feelings for her, it would be better to break it off as soon as possible. Unlike MO Yunye, who had clearly promised Fei Yuge that he would marry her, gave her hope, and then canceled the engagement. This was the most hurtful thing.
Gu Qingxue reached out and hugged Fei Yuge¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Junior Sister, you are good in everything. You will meet someone better.¡±
¡°But what if I can¡¯t let go? Senior Sister, I don¡¯t like myself being like this either.¡± Fei Yuge sighed bitterly after she finished speaking.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, it definitely won¡¯t happen,¡± Gu Qingxue said confidently.
Seeing that Gu Qingxue was so certain, Fei Yuge did not agree with her.
Instead, she lowered her head to hide the emotions that shed past her eyes.
Seeing that Fei Yuge was silent, Gu Qingxue softened her voice and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go concoct the medicine together.¡±
Fei Yuge agreed with a smile and followed Gu Qingxue obediently. The two of them went to prepare the medicine.
By the time the two of them returned, Master Wen Jiang had already nted the Gu worms he had prepared in advance into MO Yunye¡¯s body.
MO Yunye!s body was weak, and after being nted with a Gu worm, he could not maintain consciousness and fell asleep.
After giving MO Yunye the medicine, Gu Qingxue asked Master Wen Jiang and Fei Yuge to leave first. She stayed in the room alone and locked the door.
Gu Qingxue quickly said to the little butler, ¡°Little butler, use my points to exchange for concentrated nutrient fluids.¡±
The little butler agreed and quickly followed Gu Qingxue¡¯s instructions. It exchanged for arge amount of concentrated nutrient solutions and gave them all to Gu Qingxue.
Gu Qingxue could almost hear her heart breaking when she heard that the nutrient fluids had deducted 500 points from her.
However, these were things that could not be saved. Although Gu Qingxue was reluctant, she had no choice but to put away her heartache and quickly inject these nutrient solutions into MO Yunye¡¯s body.
MO Yunye, who was lying on the bed, had a pained expression on his face. He groaned and twisted his body, and his forehead was covered in sweat.
Looking at MO Yunye¡¯s pained expression, Gu Qingxue continued to inject.
With the infusion of the nutrient solution, MO Yunye¡¯s face turned red, and more sweat seeped out of his forehead. He even let out an extremely painful
groan..
Chapter 980 - 980: Having So Many Thoughts That Shouldn’ t Be Had
Chapter 980 - 980: Having So Many Thoughts That Shouldn¡¯ t Be Had
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue continued to inject until all the muscles in MO Yunye¡¯s body twitched due to the excess strength. She finally stopped.
It was an extremely painful process for MO Yunye to recover his strength. Moreover, if he wanted to recover in a short period of time, he would have to endure more pain.
If it was before, she would not have let MO Yunye act so rashly.
However, she did not have the time to care about MO Yunye now. She just wanted toplete the task as soon as possible.
Fortunately, MO Yunye¡¯s body was indeed very empty, so he was also trying his best to absorb the nutrients. He was like a sponge that had lost water. After absorbing the nutrients, his body finally recovered some strength.
Sitting at the side, Gu Qingxue quietly observed MO Yunye. After waiting for an hour, she finally saw MO Yunye¡¯s eyes tremble. Then, he opened his eyes with a confused look.
His body was slowly recovering its strength. MO Yunye felt a familiar aura and turned to look in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction. In the end, he only turned his head and pulled on the nerves in his body. Suddenly, an extremely strong pain appeared all over his body. He was in so much pain that he panted, and thin beads of sweat seeped out of his forehead. ¡°Qing¡ Qingxue, I feel so ufortable.¡¯
Gu Qingxue saw that MO Yunye looked like he was asking her for help, but her tone was still very calm. ¡°Your Highness, the treatment is an extremely painful process. You should have been prepared.¡±
After hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, MO Yunye was stunned for a moment before he suddenlyughed at himself. ¡°I, I should have known. You would never forgive me. It¡¯s my fault. Cough, cough, cough. I shouldn¡¯t have had any fantasies.¡¯
Gu Qingxue¡¯s expression was cold. She did not waver after hearing MO Yunye¡¯s words. ¡°As long as Your Highness the Crown Prince knows what to do. Since
Your Highness has already woken up, then I will take my leave first.¡±
¡®Qingxue!¡± MO Yunye used all his strength and looked at Gu Qingxue¡¯s back with an almost pleading gaze. He asked from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Qingxue, I really, really know that I was wrong. Is it really impossible for us to go back to the past?
Gu Qingxue turned to look at MO Yunye and said calmly, ¡°It seems that Your
Highness is really tired. Please have a good rest.¡±
Gu Qingxue no longer looked at MO Yunye¡¯s despairing eyes and calmly left the room.
In the courtyard, Rong Zhan, Wen Jiang, and Fei Yuge were waiting for her.
Especially Rong Zhan. When he saw Gu Qingxue walk out of the room, he immediately walked up to her and grabbed her hand. He asked, ¡°He didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did he?¡±
Seeing the worried look on the man¡¯s face, Gu Qingxue could not help but smile. She shook her head and said, ¡°Of course not.¡¯
¡°Qingxue, we¡¯ve just discussed something with His Highness. For the next two days, you only need to wait for the crown prince to fall unconscious beforeing over to treat him. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else. Your junior sister and I will help you take care of the crown prince,¡± Master Wen Jiang said without a doubt.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart warmed when she saw the worried look on Master Wen
Jiangs face. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want you to work too hard. ¡®
¡°How can this be working too hard? Don¡¯t underestimate your master. Besides, Master would rather work hard than see the crown prince always threaten you with the antidote. Next, I will control the Gu worm and make the Crown Prince stay in a muddleheaded state, so that he won¡¯t have so many thoughts in his heart..¡±
Chapter 981 - 981: Why Was I Poisoned?
Chapter 981 - 981: Why Was I Poisoned?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Master Wen Jiang looked at MO Yunye¡¯s room with dissatisfaction, his eyes filled with deep disgust.
After hearing Master Wen Jiang¡¯s words, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart warmed even more. She held Rong Zhan¡¯s hand and nodded.
ording to Wen Jiang, the antidote was sessfully delivered to Jing City three dayster. MO Yunye¡¯s health had also improved greatly. He had no choice but to give the antidote to Gu Qingxue as promised.
After confirming that the antidote was fine, Gu Qingxue immediately entered the pce and went to Yangxin Pce Hall to pass the antidote to Meng Qizhou for a second confirmation.
After Meng Qizhou confirmed that there was no problem with the antidote, the two of them finally gave the antidote to the unconscious Rong Xiaotian.
After taking the antidote, Rong Xiaotian¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. His expression was one of extreme pain, and his forehead was covered in sweat. After struggling for an hour, his body suddenly trembled, and he spat out arge mouthful of blood after sitting up.
The blood that Rong Xiaotian spat out contained arge amount of poison. The blood was sticky and smelly, emitting a strong stench.
After spurting out blood, Rong Xiaotian¡¯s body trembled as if he was convulsing, and he kept moaning in pain.
Seeing this, Gu Qingxue and Meng Qizhou took action at the same time. They kept using pills and silver needles to stimte his body, trying to force out more poison from his body.
Rong Xiaotian was muddle-headed for half a day. In the end, he recovered for an hour. During this period of time, he had been vomiting blood nonstop. Only then did his consciousness gradually recover and he saw clearly who the person in front of him was .¡±Doctor¡ Doctor Gu?¡±
Seeing that Rong Xiaotian could recognize her, Gu Qingxue¡¯s anxious heart finally rxed. She quickly opened her mouth and said to Rong Xiaotian with a smile, ¡°Emperor, you¡¯ve finally woken up. You have been poisoned and have been unconscious for several days.¡±
Rong Xiaotian seemed to remember what had happened after being reminded.
He clenched his fists unwillingly and said angrily, panting, ¡°Who¡ Who is it? Who wants to harm me!¡±
¡°So far, we haven¡¯t found out who the mastermind is. Your Majesty, your body has yet to recover and you still need to rest in peace. Please lie down first.¡±
Meng Qizhou saw Rong Xiaotian struggling to stand up and quickly stopped
him.
Rong Xiaotian did not have much strength left. He could only obediently listen to Meng Qizhou¡¯s words and lie down the way he sat up. Then, panting, he allowed the two men to call for a eunuch to help him change his bedclothes and bedding that had been stained by the poisonous blood.
When Kang Fujiang saw that Rong Xiaotian had woken up, he was overjoyed. After cooperating with the other eunuchs to clean up everything, he finally knelt down in front of Rong Xiaotian with red eyes and bowed, ¡°This servant greets the emperor! Emperor, you¡¯ve really suffered during this period of time!¡±
¡°Kang Fujiang, why was 1 poisoned? Tell me everything, or I will not let you off easily.¡± Rong Xiaotian gritted his teeth and endured the difort in his body as he stared at Kang Fujiang.
Kang Fujiang did not dare to dy and immediately told Rong Xiaotian the whole story.
¡°Your Majesty, the poison that you¡¯ve been poisoned with usually takes effect immediately after taking it. So you must havee into contact with the poison before you fainted. Please recall carefully and see when you came into contact with the poison.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Xiaotian and tried her best to help him recall..
Chapter 982 - 982: Seeking the Truth
Chapter 982 - 982: Seeking the Truth
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Rong Xiaotian covered his mouth with his hand and coughed weakly. Then, he fell into deep thought and said, ¡°l remembered very clearly that it was the empress who sent over a bowl of pigeon soup that she had personally stewed. I originally did not want to drink it, but the head pce maid beside the empress had a glib tongue and said that the empress had suffered a lot. She also said that it had been a long time since I had gone over to live with the empress, so I felt bad and drank that bowl of soup.¡±
¡°At that time, this servant happened to go out to pass on an edict. When I came back to see His Majesty, His Majesty was already poisoned and unconscious,¡± Kang Fujiang also exined.
¡°In that case, the most suspicious person is actually the empress?¡± Meng
Qizhou was also surprised and subconsciously said what he was thinking.
Gu Qingxue nced at Meng Qizhou after hearing this, then smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Meng must be joking. Why would the empress do such a thing to harm His Majesty? I think there must be something fishy about this matter.
I still need Your Majesty to make a decision.¡±
When Meng Qizhou heard this, he looked at Gu Qingxue. When he saw Gu Qingxue shake her head gently at him, he immediately understood the severity of the situation. He hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, everything depends on how Your Majesty decides.¡±
Fortunately, Rong Xiaotian was still in a fit of anger and had no time to care about Meng Qizhou¡¯s inappropriate words. He coughed even harder and his eyes were filled with a fierce light. ¡°One must be wary of others. I¡¯ll investigate this matter and also prove the empress¡¯ innocence. I think the empress can understand me. However, how many years have we been husband and wife? If we rashly investigate this matter, I¡¯m afraid the empress will think too much. We must think of a way to ease the situation and not hurt the rtionship between us. Miss Gu, you and the prince regent are engaged. Do you have any good ideas about this?¡±
Seeing that Rong Xiaotian was already so straightforward, Gu Qingxue went along with his words. ¡°If Your Majesty is at ease, why don¡¯t you hand this matter over to the prince regent to investigate? However, this matter is rted to the peace of the harem. In order to seek the truth, His Highness may need to use some special methods. When the timees, 1 hope Your Majesty can forgive us.¡±
Rong Xiaotian nodded calmly, obviously not taking this small matter to heart. ¡°Of course, I trust you and the prince regent very much. Miss Gu, since I have woken up, the empress muste and visit me. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m tired and don¡¯t want to see anyone. I hope that Miss Gu can help to tell the empress that my dragon body is fine so that the empress doesn¡¯t need to worry about me and can stay in Fengyi Pce in peace.¡±
When Rong Xiaotian mentioned the empress, his eyes revealed a chilling look that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. Gu Qingxue immediately understood what he meant. She nodded obediently, got up, and left Yangxin Hall.
Kang Fujiang followed her out. He looked at Gu Qingxue and smiled. ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯ve had a tough journey. Since you¡¯re going to the empress ce, why don¡¯t you let this servant prepare a sedan chair for you? ¡®
¡°Alright, thank you, Eunuch.¡± After Gu Qingxue left, she waved at Qin Yun, who was standing guard outside Yangxin Pce Hall.
Qin Yun quickly walked to Gu Qingxue¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss, did something happen? Shouldn¡¯t we leave the pce?¡±
Chapter 983 - 983: Does the Empress Always Like People to Stand at the Door and Ask Questions?
Chapter 983 - 983: Does the Empress Always Like People to Stand at the Door and Ask Questions?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°There¡¯s no hurry. His Majesty has woken up and asked us to tell the empress this good news. Let¡¯s go see the empress first. It won¡¯t be toote to leave after seeing the empress.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she waited for the sedan chair to arrive. After getting on the sedan chair, she headed straight for Fengyi Pce.
Rong Xiaotian deliberately told his subordinates not to reveal the news that he had woken up for the time being, so the Empress stayed in Fengyi Pce and knew nothing about it. However, the empress had long known that Gu Qingxue would bring the antidote into the pce today. Furthermore, she had already arrived at Yangxin Pce Hall, but she could not find out any news. She was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, pacing around Fengyi Pce.
Just as the empress was getting more and more anxious, the head pce maid, Jing Yi, who had gone out to inquire about the news, quickly walked in and knelt down to the empress. ¡°Empress!¡±
The empress lifted her skirt and walked forward. She hurriedly asked, ¡°How is it? Is there any movement from His Majesty?¡±
Jing Yi raised her head and looked at the Empress. ¡°It¡¯s the princess regent. She came in a sedan chair and said that she had something very important to tell you personally. She has already arrived at Fengyi Pce and is about to enter. ¡®
After the empress heard this, she suddenly had an extremely bad premonition. ¡°At this hour, why isn¡¯t she staying in Yangxin Pce Hall to detoxify His Majesty? Could it be that the poison in His Majesty¡¯s body has been removed?¡±
¡°The Empress and His Majesty are indeed close.¡± Gu Qingxue walked in as she spoke. She smiled at the empress. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m here today to inform you that His Majesty has taken the antidote and has woken up.
The empress¡¯ face turned pale. After a moment of hesitation, she smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s really a great thing. I¡¯m worried about His Majesty¡¯s body day and night. I¡¯m extremely happy that His Majesty can wake up. Jing Yi, quickly help me change. 1 want to personally visit His Majesty.¡±
¡°Your Majesty the Empress, His Majesty has decreed that you don¡¯t have to pay your respects at Yangxin Pce Hall, so you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself,¡± Gu Qingxue said.
The empress froze on the spot and looked up at Gu Qingxue with a puzzled gaze. ¡°Why isn¡¯t His Majesty willing to see me?¡±
Gu Qingxue nced at the empress and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Does the empress always like people standing at the door to ask questions?¡±
The empress seemed to have choked. She slowly clenched her fists and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Men, give the princess consort a seat!¡±
Gu Qingxue sat down gracefully and smiled at the empress as she continued to exin, ¡°Regarding His Majesty¡¯s matter, the empress does not need to think too much. His Majesty is only feeling unwell and did not deliberately not see the Empress. Presumably, as long as the empress recovers a little, His Majesty will naturally summon the empress over.¡±
The empress was notforted by Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. She still said uneasily, ¡°Even so, it is against the rules. As the master of the harem, how can I not visit His Majesty?¡±
¡°Your Majesty the Empress can rest assured. Actually, the emperor still misses you. Other than telling Your Majesty that there is no need to go, the emperor also told me to tell Your Majesty that he misses you very much. When he recovers, he still wants to drink the pigeon soup that you personally made,¡± Gu Qingxue smiled at the empress and said softly.
The empress was so frightened that the muscles on her forehead twitched twice.. She subconsciously shrank her neck and said, ¡°Pigeon soup?¡±
Chapter 984 - 984: It’s Great That Father Can Wake Up
Chapter 984 - 984: It¡¯s Great That Father Can Wake Up
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Yes, when His Majesty woke up just now, he couldn¡¯t forget the pigeon soup you made. It¡¯s a pity that His Majesty has just woken up and can¡¯t drink such greasy things. Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. When His Majesty¡¯s condition has improved, I will immediately inform Your Majesty. At that time, 1 will have to trouble Your Majesty to personally make soup for His Majesty.¡± Gu Qingxue spoke unhurriedly. As she spoke, her smiling gaze fell on the empress.
The empress was so frightened that her face turned pale. She tried her best to control her emotions, but the feeling of having her ns discovered and being stripped naked swept over her uncontrobly. She was at a loss for what to do for a moment.
Seeing the empress like this, Gu Qingxue sneered even more in her heart. She lowered her head to hide the emotions that shed across her eyes and continued with a smile, ¡°Your Majesty, why do you seem unhappy after the poison in His Majesty¡¯s body was removed?¡±
The empress was shocked and quickly denied, ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t speak nonsense. I¡¯m overjoyed!¡±
¡°Since the empress has said so, then this official can rest assured. Your
Majesty, this official still has to go out and prepare the medicine for His Majesty¡¯s health, so I won¡¯t stay here for long. Your Majesty, please take care of yourself.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at the empress¡¯s terrified expression in satisfaction. She stood up and left without looking back.
After watching Gu Qingxue leave, the empress¡¯s taut nerves werepletely broken. She hurriedly reached out to grab the maid beside her. ¡°Jing Yi! Do you think His Majesty discovered something? The reason why I was so reckless to poison him was because Hua¡¯er promised me that once he made a move, he would seed. That was why I agreed! Now that such a thing has happened, what should I do?¡±
¡°Your Majesty the Empress, so what if His Majesty suspects?¡± Jing Yi hurriedlyforted. ¡°That bowl of pigeon soup had been cleaned up long ago. No one would find any evidence! Moreover, you have the first prince by your side, so you don¡¯t have to worry. If you let the cat out of the bag, you¡¯ll be suspected.¡±
¡°No, no, then I can¡¯t sit here and wait for death! Go out of the pce to find Hua¡¯er and ask him what to do next. He must give me an exnation, otherwise, I will not be able to rest easy no matter what!¡± When the empress spoke, her face had already turned deathly pale.
¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, this servant will go now.¡± Jing Yi agreed and quickened her pace to leave Fengyi Pce.
That night, in the crown prince¡¯s residence, Jing Yi sessfully met Rong Jinghua in the reception hall.
Rong Jinghua seemed to have been busy all day. He looked tired as he reached out to rub the space between his eyebrows. ¡°Mother asked you toe over, so is there something urgent you need to tell me?
¡°Your Highness,¡± Jing Yi said, ¡°Something big has happened. The poison in His Majestys body has been removed and he has woken up!
Rong Jinghua looked up at Jing Yi with dissatisfaction and said coldly, ¡°Watch your words. It¡¯s a great thing that Father can wake up. Aren¡¯t you afraid that people will me you if you say this?¡±
Jing Yi could not help but be stunned. Only then did she suddenly realize that she had said the wrong thing. She quickly lowered her head and knelt down.
Sweat seeped out of her forehead. ¡°Yes, this servant said something wrong. The empress asked this servant toe over and ask His Highness the Crown Prince. His Majesty has already woken up, and it is very likely that the poisoning is rted to the empress.. May I ask how should this matter be handled?¡±
Chapter 985 - 985: Your Life Is Quite Comfortable
Chapter 985 - 985: Your Life Is Quite Comfortable
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Rong Jinghua nced at Jing Yi indifferently, ¡°Even if Father suspects something, there¡¯s no evidence to prove it. So we don¡¯t have to panic from the beginning. Go tell mother not to scare herself. Everything is under our control. It won¡¯t be toote to talk about it once Imperial Father has found any substantial evidence.¡¯
Jing Yi was not as calm as Rong Jinghua, ¡°But Your Highness, the empress is very uneasy. If this matter cannot be resolved smoothly, I¡¯m afraid that the empress will not be able to take it. Why don¡¯t Your Highness show us a clear path? What should we do next?¡±
¡°Doing nothing is the best. In addition, when you go back, tell Mother that no one is allowed toe to my residence. If someone with ill intentions finds out about this, it will only arouse suspicion.¡± Rong Jinghua¡¯s eyes turned cold as he spoke, ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡±
¡°Yes¡¡± Jing Yi carefully looked at Rong Jinghua. Seeing that he had an expression that did not allow her to resist, she could only obediently leave the Crown Prince¡¯s residence.
After Jing Yi left, Peng Zhou carefully served Rong Jinghua a cup of tea, ¡°Your
Highness, please calm down. Don¡¯t be angry over such a small matter.¡±
Rong Jinghua reached out to take the tea from Peng Zhou and said expressionlessly, ¡°Back then, I said that I didn¡¯t want my mother to be involved in this matter. As expected, my mother still dragged me down.¡±
¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have a solution, do you?¡± Peng Zhou quicklyforted him with a smile. Moreover, since things havee to this, our top priority now is to think of a solution. The Empress¡¯ unease is also a troublesome matter for us.¡¯
¡°Looking at how uncertain Mother is, it seems like this matter will be exposed sooner orter. I still have to think of a way to make Mother forget about this matter, just like Lil¡¯ Thirteen back then.¡± When Rong Jinghua mentioned the Thirteenth Princess, his eyes narrowed viciously.
¡°Does Your Highness mean that you still intend to look for Granny Xiangyun to settle this matter?¡± Peng Zhou instantly understood what Rong Jinghua meant. He raised his eyebrows and asked.
Rong Jinghua leaned back in her seat, her eyes cold and distant. ¡°Go find Granny Xiangyun and tell her about my mother. Granny Xiangyun must know what to do.
Pene Zhou nodded and left the main hall withrge strides.
On the other hand, after Gu Qingxue returned to the Imperial Residence, she saw that Rong Zhan was not in the residence. The four children were also busy studying. She returned to her room alone, locked the door, and entered the research institute.
The moment Gu Qingxue entered the system, she saw the little butler wearing a ck bikini and lying on a recliner. It was drinking engine oil and basking in the sun. It looked so dashing as if it was on vacation.
Gu Qingxue raised her eyebrows at the little butler and chuckled before saying, ¡°Little thing, I couldn¡¯t tell that you were quitefortable. It seems that even without me around, your life is quitefortable.¡±
Upon hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice, the little butler sat up straight and looked in her direction. It chuckled and said, ¡°Hey, Master, haven¡¯t you been busy recently and didn¡¯t have time toe over? I just want to enjoy life asionally. 1 don¡¯t have any other intentions..¡±
Chapter 986 - 986: You ‘re Actually Gu Qingxue
Chapter 986 - 986: You ¡®re Actually Gu Qingxue
Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°l don¡¯t care what you want to do here, but I want you to answer a question first. You have to promise me that you won¡¯t hide anything from me. ¡± Gu Qingxue said as she looked at the little butler with a burning gaze.
The little butler did not realize the seriousness of the matter. He nodded like he was pounding garlic. ¡°Host, don¡¯t worry. When have I ever hidden anything from you?¡±
¡°What is my rtionship with the original owner of this body, Gu Qingxue?
Why is the mission issued by the system to match me and Ah Zhan?¡±
The smile on the little butler¡¯s face immediately disappeared after hearing this. The muscles at the corner of his lips twitched twice before he said, ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you thinking too much?¡±
Gu Qingxue saw that the little butler was still avoiding the important matters and the coldness in her eyes grew even more intense. ¡°Little butler, this isn¡¯t the first day you¡¯ve known me. Don¡¯t you know my personality? Since I¡¯ve discovered something amiss, don¡¯t even think about using these high-sounding words to brush me off. Today, you must give me a clear exnation no matter what.¡±
The little butler looked at Gu Qingxue, who had a tough attitude, and his expression was also conflicted. He looked at her with a hesitant expression. ¡°Yes¡ How should I describe this matter to you? Simply put, the original owner of this body never had a so-called original owner. You are the original owner of this body. From the very beginning, there has only been one Gu Qingxue. Whether it¡¯s the Gu Qingxue of the past, the Gu Qingxue who has studied in modern life, or the Gu Qingxue who is standing in front of me now, you are actually the same person from the beginning to the end.¡± Gu Qingxue could not react for a moment after hearing the little butler¡¯s words. She looked straight at the little butler and said, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean¡¡±
What did he mean by they were the same person from the beginning to the end?
The little butler reached out and grabbed Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm, saying hurriedly, ¡°My good master, you are actually Gu Qingxue. Back when the system was still in its embryonic form, it required a person to put in a lot of effort to help the system take shape. The person the system chose back then was you, who was identally killed in ancient times. At that time, you were disheartened, but because you missed your children, you agreed to the system¡¯s words. The system also told you that your husband was still alive. When you heard this news, you became very excited and expressed that you must see your husband no matter what. The system also agreed to your request. However, the price you had to pay was that you had to live in the modern world for a period of time to learn some modern medical skills.¡±
Gu Qingxue looked at the little butler in disbelief. She frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°But why can¡¯t I remember anything?¡±
The memories that the little butler mentioned werepletely nk to her. There was no memory of what the little butler said in her mind.
¡°That¡¯s because the system made a mistake. After you transmigrated to the modern era, your memories were erased, so you¡¯ve long forgotten that you¡¯re actually the real Gu Qingxue.¡± The little butler lowered his head guiltily and did not dare to look Gu Qingxue in the eye. ¡°To be more precise, this is also considered a mistake made by the system, so we have always wanted to make it up to you¡ Unfortunately, you never showed any signs of recovering your memories. We had no choice but to let you do missions to help you and your husband reconcile..
Chapter 987 - 987: You Have to Give Me Some Compensation, Right?
Chapter 987 - 987: You Have to Give Me Some Compensation, Right?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue was still in disbelief. She could not believe what she had just heard.
She was actually the real Gu Qingxue. It turned out that she was not recing the original owner, but the owner of this body from the very beginning!
For a moment, she could not describe theplicated feelings that filled her heart. However, Gu Qingxue was very sure that she did not hate this fact. In fact, she even felt extremely happy because of this fact.
¡°Then when can I regain my past memories?¡± Gu Qingxue thought about how she had lost so many precious memories and could not help but feel pity. Seeing that Gu Qingxue was not as agitated as it had imagined, the little butler hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult to recover your memories. You can say that you abandoned your memories in order to construct the system. Unless the system copses, it will be very difficult for you to recover your past memories. However, 1 am certain that you are Gu Qingxue. No one can change that!¡±
¡°l understand what you mean.¡± Gu Qingxue nodded. ¡°This is also a good thing for me. I only wanted to be Gu Qingxue, but I never thought that I would actually be Gu Qingxue.¡±
It was also because she was the real Gu Qingxue that the system did all these things. Everything could be exined clearly.
Seeing that Gu Qingxue had epted this matter calmly, the little butler could not help but heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you angry?¡±
Gu Qingxue sized up the little butler and said faintly, ¡°To be honest, I do me you for hiding it from me for so long, but I¡¯m not angry. After all, I was the one who made the deal with the system. Since I¡¯ve made the deal, I naturally know what kind of price 1 have to pay to make the deal with the system. ¡±
She knew very well that it was her own choice to do the mission with the system. She had resolutely faced danger and chosen to walk the path of resurrection for Ah Zhan and her four little children. Of course, she definitely did not expect that she would lose her memories because of her resurrection. This was indeed an ident, but it could not be controlled by her or the system.
However, since things hade to this, she could let go of everything and sort out some of the past matters before telling Rong Zhan.
Seeing that Gu Qingxue had been smiling, the little butler¡¯s initially anxious heart waspletely relieved. He then revealed a brilliant smile. ¡°Hehehe, my good master, I knew you were the most understanding!¡¯
Without waiting for the little butler to give her a bear hug, Gu Qingxue had already raised her hand and poked the little butler¡¯s head. ¡°Wait a minute.
Although I can understand, I didn¡¯t say that I would forgive you and the system. At the end of the day, it¡¯s because of you that I lost my memory. You have to give me somepensation, right?¡±
The little butler saw Gu Qingxue¡¯s smiling eyes and eyes as she stared at it like a tiger eyeing its prey. It had a bad feeling about it and he stepped back a little.
¡°Master, what do you want?¡±
¡°l want to tell Ah Zhan about what happened to me in the past and the existence of the system.¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s tone was unquestionable.
When the little butler heard this, he red. ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡±
¡°Even if I can¡¯t, I have to. Since the system was created because of my help, it means that my every move will also affect the system. I don¡¯t want to use myself to threaten the system after I investigate my influence on the system. That¡¯s why I¡¯m discussing this with you. If you¡¯re smart, promise me obediently. I can also guarantee that other than Ah Zhan, I won¡¯t tell anyone else about this,¡± Gu Qingxue said firmly..
Chapter 988 - 988: So I’m Gu Qingxue
Chapter 988 - 988: So I¡¯m Gu Qingxue
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The little butler looked worried. He cupped his chin with his small hand and looked at Gu Qingxue with a serious expression. ¡°Master, you¡¯re the smartest. I finally understand that the system had so many candidates back then, but in the end, it still resolutely chose you.¡±
Gu Qingxue pinched the little butler¡¯s cheeks and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it in your heart. Stop talking nonsense and quickly discuss it with the system. I¡¯m going to tell Ah Zhan the truth tonight.¡±
She could not help but look forward to it when she thought about telling Rong Zhan everything.
The little butler was helpless. It could only obediently listen to Gu Qingxue¡¯s orders and negotiate with the system.
The little butler worked very hard. In addition, the system would weigh the pros and cons, so in the end, it agreed to Gu Qingxue¡¯s request.
Gu Qingxue had been waiting in the research institute while the little butler was negotiating with the system. By the time the little butler was done negotiating, it was already night.
After receiving the system¡¯s confirmation, Gu Qingxue left the research institute immediately and returned to her room.
After leaving the room, Gu Qingxue turned to the room that was still lit and shouted, ¡®Qin Yun.¡±
Hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s voice, Qin Yun immediately walked out of the room and looked at Gu Qingxue with a smile. ¡°Miss, are you done? It¡¯s almost midnight. What do you want to eat? This servant will go and prepare.¡±
Gu Qingxue waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no rush to eat. Ah Zhan went out to investigate a case. Is he back at this hour?
¡°His Royal Highness has returned, but he¡¯s still busy with Liu Yi and the others in the study room,¡± Qin Yun hurriedly said.
¡°Bring some supper and follow me to the study.¡± Gu Qingxue had a faint smile on her face. As she spoke, she led Musical Note to the kitchen.
A momentter, Gu Qingxue and Qin Yun brought supper to the study.
Gu Qingxue raised her hand and pushed open the door of the study. She saw that Rong Zhan and Liu Yi werebing through some of the clues they had found, trying to find more clues from these clues.
Hearing themotion outside the door, Rong Zhan looked up and saw Gu Qingxue. The serious expression on his face immediately turned into tenderness. ¡°Qingxue, it¡¯s already sote, why aren¡¯t you resting?¡±
Gu Qingxue looked at the man she loved in front of her, and even her tone softened. ¡°l have something very important to tell you. Is it convenient for you now?¡±
Rong Zhan waved his hand and dismissed the people around him, leaving only the two of them in the room.
He walked up and naturally hugged Gu Qingxue¡¯s soft waist. Rong Zhan chuckled and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re looking for me, it¡¯s always convenient for me. What happened?¡±
Gu Qingxue leaned her head on Rong Zhan¡¯s shoulder and said slowly, ¡°l only just found out that I¡¯m Gu Qingxue.¡±
Rong Zhan was shocked by Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. He raised his hand and gently scratched her little nose. ¡°Why are you saying such silly things?¡±
Seeing Rong Zhan looking at her in confusion, Gu Qingxue was not anxious. Instead, she continued to hold Rong Zhan¡¯s hand and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Ah Zhan. I thought 1 wasn¡¯t the real Gu Qingxue. I came from another ce. The world I used to live in was called the 21st century..¡±
Chapter 989 - 989: I Don’t Want to Hurt You
Chapter 989 - 989: I Don¡¯t Want to Hurt You
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue. He knew very well that Gu Qingxue would never joke about such a thing, so he simply pulled her to sit down and advised her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Sit down and we¡¯ll talk slowly.¡±
Gu Qingxue also looked up at the man in front of her seriously. Seeing that he was listening to her so patiently, her heart could not help but soften.
How did she manage to meet such a man? No matter how ridiculous her words were, he was still willing to believe them and was willing to spend time and energy listening to every word she said.
Gu Qingxue quickly organized her words and told him everything from the beginning to the end, including how she had obtained medical skills and how she had gotten to where she was today.
Rong Zhan did not disturb her from the beginning to the end. He listened to Gu Qingxue quietly.
Gu Qingxue held her breath and quickly told Rong Zhan everything that had happened, word for word.
Rong Zhan did not disturb her and listened to her quietly.
After Gu Qingxue said this, her heart that had been hanging in the air finally rxed. She felt as if a heavy burden had finally been lifted from her shoulders. She no longer had to worry.
However, Gu Qingxue was still worried. She looked at Rong Zhan carefully, waiting for his reaction.
¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand or can¡¯t understand, you can ask me at any time.¡± Gu Qingxue looked at Rong Zhan and said slowly.
When Rong Zhan heard Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, he reached out and slowly held her hand. ¡°l thought of that ce called the 21st century. What kind of ce is it?¡±
Gu Qingxue was already prepared to be questioned by Rong Zhan, but when she heard Rong Zhan suddenly change the topic, Gu Qingxue could not help but feel a little surprised. ¡°Is that all you want to ask me?¡±
Rong Zhan looked at Gu Qingxue with a smile. He raised his hand and gently rubbed her little nose. ¡°What else could it be? Qingxue, your words are indeed surprising. However, you just need to remember that no matter how unbelievable it is, as long as you say it, I will believe it. ¡®
As long as you say it, I will believe you.
Rong Zhan¡¯s every word was so serious that it touched Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart fiercely, making her heart soften again. She could not help but hug Rong Zhan and then take the initiative to offer her thin lips.
Only in this way could she express the joy in her heart. Gu Qingxue kissed Rong Zhan¡¯s lips like a dragonfly skimming the water. As the kiss deepened, it was as if even the other party¡¯s breath would be swallowed.
The atmosphere in the room suddenly became warm. It was extremely confusing. Just as the two of them were getting more and more difficult to control themselves, Rong Zhan suddenly restrained himself. He opened his mouth and bit the tip of his tongue, forcing himself to wake up.
Gu Qingxue could taste the faint scent of blood from the kiss. She looked at Rong Zhan in surprise and cupped his face in her hands. ¡°Why did you bite yourself?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, he reached out his hand and gently wiped the blood from the corner of his lips.
Gu Qingxue immediately understood what Rong Zhan meant. She lowered her eyes to hide the shyness that shed past her eyes. ¡°Actually, you can¡¯t be considered to have hurt me.. You and I are husband and wife¡
Chapter 990 - 990: The Crown Prince of Moyun Kingdom Has Come to Our Residence
Chapter 990 - 990: The Crown Prince of Moyun Kingdom Has Come to Our Residence
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Rong Zhan almost lost control because of Gu Qingxue¡¯s words. He insisted, ¡°But you have already lost your memories. To you, you have already forgotten everything that happened with me. This matter is unavoidable, and you and I can only bear the consequences. Since everything is new to you, I naturally can¡¯t force you, and I¡¯m even more unwilling to do so. Qingxue, we still have a lot of time in the future.¡¯
They were indeed husband and wife once, and their children had already grown up. Even if something really happened between them, it would be logical and natural.
However, every time he thought about how Gu Qingxue had lost her memory, Rong Zhan felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife. How could he bear to take her so easily when she had forgotten everything and did not even have a proper status?
He would not be so hasty. He wanted to marry her officially and let the whole world know that she was his only true love. No one else couldpare to her.
Seeing Rong Zhan¡¯s serious expression, Gu Qingxue was naturally touched. She opened her arms and took the initiative to hug the man in front of her.
She happily kissed him twice on the cheek. ¡°Ah Zhan, I¡¯m sleepy.¡±
Hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s coquettish voice, Rong Zhan chuckled and gave her a princess hug. He pushed open the door and brought Gu Qingxue to rest.
The moment the two of them pushed open the door, Liu Yi and Qin Yun, who were originally guarding outside the door, were deeply surprised by this scene. For a moment, they did not even know how to react. They could only watch the two masters leave in a daze.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s face was so red that it was as if it was about to bleed. She could only obediently put her arms around Rong Zhan¡¯s neck and follow him all the way back to the courtyard.
The two of them got on the bed together, blew out the candle, and fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms.
It was a dreamless night. When Gu Qingxue woke up the next morning, she sensed that something was wrong. She reached out to her side subconsciously. Rong Zhan had indeed left.
She opened her eyes and looked to her side. Gu Qingxue saw that there was nothing around her. It was not difficult to guess that Rong Zhan must have gone out.
Knowing that Rong Zhan had gone out to investigate the poisoning of the emperor, Gu Qingxue rubbed her brows and shouted, ¡°Qin Yun.¡±
However, Qin Yun did not answer Gu Qingxue immediately. After a while, she rushed in from outside the door. She looked in Gu Qingxue¡¯s direction and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry Miss, this servant didn¡¯t notice.¡±
Gu Qingxue waved her hand and did not mind. ¡°You don¡¯t usually make such a small mistake. What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±
Qin Yun looked at Gu Qingxue and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, something big has happened! ¡±
Seeing Qin Yun e s excited expression, Gu Qingxue could not help but be more interested. ¡°What happened? Tell me in detail.¡±
¡°Just now, the Crown Prince of Moyun Kingdom came to our residence,¡± Qin
Yun said.
Gu Qingxue frowned subconsciously. ¡°Where is he now?¡±
Gu Qingxue guessed that MO Yunye was probably in the hall or the reception hall, unwilling to leave. She was already prepared to deal with MO Yunye.
In the end, Qin Yun changed the topic and said seriously, ¡°Miss, the crown prince of Moyun Kingdom is currently in the courtyard where the little
princess lives.. ¡®
Chapter 991 - 991: I Promise I Won ‘ t Act Rashly
Chapter 991 - 991: I Promise I Won ¡®t Act Rashly
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Gu Qingxue paused as she got off the bed and put on her shoes. She looked up at Qin Yun in confusion.¡±Why are you in her courtyard?¡±
She knew MO Yunye very well. ording to that man¡¯s usual habits, the first thing he would do was to look for her, not Fei Yuge.
Thinking about how MO Yunye had once used Fei Yuge, Gu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but feel even more worried. She stood up and said, ¡°Qin Yun, help me change. I have to go and take a look.¡±
Qin Yun agreed immediately, then walked forward to help Gu Qingxue change her clothes patiently.
By the time Gu Qingxue changed and arrived at Fei Yuge¡¯s courtyard, MO Yunye had already left.
When Gu Qingxue entered Fei Yuge¡¯s courtyard, she heard Fei Yuge humming a tune in a good mood. She looked delighted.
Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart, which was already in her throat, instantly jumped to her throat. She looked at Fei Yuge and asked, ¡°Yuge, did MO Yunyee by just now? ,
After hearing Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, Fei Yuge immediately turned to look at her and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes. However, His Highness only came to get the medicine. After taking the medicine, he left and did not stay here for long.¡±
Seeing Fei Yuge¡¯s calm expression, Gu Qingxue became even more worried. ¡°Yuge, you also know what kind of person he is. He shouldn¡¯t have made things difficult for you, right?¡±
She wasn¡¯t worried about anything, but she was worried that Fei Yuge would lose her mind again.
Fortunately, Fei Yuge wasn¡¯t that muddle-headed. She smiled calmly and said coquettishly, ¡°Senior Sister, things are really not what you think. It¡¯s because Master handed the matter of concocting the medicine to me, so His Highness the Crown Prince came to me to get the medicine. Other than that, there¡¯s nothing else.¡±
However, Gu Qingxue fell into a deep silence.
Fei Yuge could not help butugh when she saw Gu Qingxue!s serious expression. She then took the initiative to lean over and hug Gu Qingxue¡¯s arm. ¡°Senior Sister, what I said is true. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe MO Yunye, but you can¡¯t possibly not believe what I said, right? MO Yunye really just came over to take a look and casually talked to me about some things about
Nanjiang. I also kept a distance from him and didn¡¯t suffer any losses. Senior Sister, don¡¯t worry.¡±
Fei Yuge spoke very frankly. Coupled with her sparkling eyes, she did not look like she was lying.
Helpless, Gu Qingxue could only heave a sigh of relief. She stared at Fei Yuge and said, ¡°It¡¯s best that you know what you¡¯re doing. I only hope that you won¡¯t knowingly vite the rules.¡±
In Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes, Fei Yuge was a good girl in every way except for the fact that she was too soft-hearted. She had been hurt once before, and she might not know the pain this time. It was not impossible for her to continue to advance. As her senior sister, she would never watch her junior sister make mistakes again and again.
¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t worry. I promise I won¡¯t act rashly.¡± As she spoke, Fei Yuge took the initiative to raise her fingers and swear.
Seeing Fei Yuge¡¯s attitude, Gu Qingxue felt helpless. She could only reach out and rub her head.
Fei Yuge and Gu Qingxue acted coquettishly, then smiled and said, ¡°Senior Sister, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see my new medicine. I guarantee that you¡¯ll like it too.¡±
Gu Qingxue was soft-hearted toward her junior sister after all. After nodding and agreeing to her request, she followed her forward..
Chapter 993 - 993: I Want Father and Mother to Get Married Soon
Chapter 993 - 993: I Want Father and Mother to Get Married Soon
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness. He reached out and patted Lingbao¡¯s little head. ¡°The flowers found by our Lingbao are naturally the most beautiful.¡¯
Lingbao was satisfied after hearing this. She leaned into Rong Zhan¡¯s arms and continued to say in a childish voice, ¡°I think so too, but great-grandfather told us that it¡¯s more fun in the suburbs when springes.¡±
Gu Qingxue saw the other children looking at her expectantly after Lingbao said that and immediately understood what they meant. She smiled and poked their noses lightly.¡±From the sound of it, you guys want to go for a spring outing in the suburbs?¡±
Gu Lin also handed the winter jasmine he had plucked to Gu Qingxue. ¡°Mother, can you take us there? We still want to bring our tents and stay in the suburbs for a few days.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine to go out and y, but your father has other things to do recently. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t always go out and y with you.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she reached out and gently pinched the children¡¯s tender cheeks.
The four little ones were like deted balloons. The excited aura that had appeared around them earlier had disappearedpletely. No matter how one looked at it, they looked a little pitiful.
¡°Father can¡¯t bring you there, but Mother can bring you along. Bring along your good friends from school. You¡¯ll definitely be very happy. ¡± Gu Qingxue could not bear to see the children unhappy, so she quickly coaxed them.
¡°But, but I want to go with Father and Mother.¡± Dumby pouted.
After Dumby said this, it immediately resonated with the rest of the cubs. ¡°Daddy, what are you busy with? Can¡¯t you just apany us for a day?¡± Rong Han looked at her father and asked in confusion.
Rong Zhan¡¯s heart wavered when he saw the four children looking at him. He immediately thought of a good excuse. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Father is busy with a very important matter during this period. I¡¯m preparing for the wedding with your mother, so I¡¯m not free.¡±
As soon as Rong Zhan finished speaking, the four children were surprised for a moment and said in unison,¡± Married?! ¡®
Gu Qingxue was also shocked by Rong Zhan¡¯s words and looked at him.
Rong Zhan held Gu Qingxue¡¯s hand. ¡°You and I have missed each other for so many years. It¡¯s not easy for us to meet again. Naturally, we have to get married again before we can be considered together again. ¡®
Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened when she heard Rong Zhan¡¯s affectionate words.
No matter what, this person would always consider her feelings at the first moment. This made her feel very fortunate and she nodded with a smile.
¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time to apany you on the spring outing. Do you want Daddy to apany you, or do you want Daddy and Mommy to get married as soon as possible?¡± Rong Zhan firmly grasped the thoughts of the four cubs and asked after raising his eyebrows.
¡°We want Father and Mother to get married as soon as possible!¡± The four little cubs said in unison. Then, they no longer wanted to stick to their father and ask him to go on a spring outing with them. They instantly became obedient babies.
¡°Daddy, you can continue with your work. We¡¯re all fine.¡± Gu Lin said with certainty and held the hands of his two younger brothers. ¡°We don¡¯t need
Father and Mother to apany us. We can go on a spring outing ourselves..¡±
Chapter 994 - 994: You Should Hug Me At This Time
Chapter 994 - 994: You Should Hug Me At This Time
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°That¡¯s right! Mother, you don¡¯t have toe either. You should follow Father to prepare for the big wedding. Try to get married as soon as possible.¡± As Lingbao spoke, she took the initiative to leave her father¡¯s embrace. After waving her small hand at her mother, she left with her brothers without looking back.
Gu Qingxue could not help butugh as she watched the children leave. ¡°You really are their father. You know better than anyone how to deal with them.¡± ¡°You can rest assured and help your grandmother detoxify the poison. When Grandmother regains her senses, we¡¯ll get married,¡± Rong Zhan replied.
¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that Rong Zhan had nned everything out in an orderly manner, Gu Qingxue¡¯s heart softened. She nodded and agreed to his request. The two of them looked at each other and smiled.
On the other side, Qin Yun carefully snuck into Fei Yuge¡¯s courtyard, avoiding all the maids and guards. She went all the way to the back of Fei Yuge¡¯s room and peeked inside.
Through the paper window, Qin Yun could vaguely see MO Yunye sitting in front of the table. Fei Yuge was pouring tea for him, and there was no one else in the room to serve him.
Qin Yun subconsciously frowned when she saw this scene.
Logically speaking, Fei Yuge knew that she should not be friends with MO Yunye, so why would she be alone with him?
Qin Yun was puzzled. She raised her hand and gently poked a small hole in the window paper. She looked inside through the air.
In the room, MO Yunye sat in front of the table with a dull expression. He was like a soulless puppet, his eyes empty and unfocused.
In contrast, Fei Yuge, who was standing in front of him, looked shy. She surrounded MO Yunye and asked him affectionately, ¡°Yunye, aren¡¯t you tired ofing to see me every day?¡±
MO Yunye!s expression was conflicted for a moment before he slowly said, ¡°l want to see you. Don¡¯t you want to see me?¡±
Fei Yuge was obviously waiting for MO Yunye¡¯s words. After hearing this, she sat down beside him and leaned into his arms like a little bird. She said with a blissful expression, ¡°Of course, I want to see you, Yunye. I really like you. I¡¯ve never felt this way towards anyone else. Only you can make me feel at ease. It¡¯s a pity that the person you love in your heart is not me. I can only use this method to keep you by my side. However, this is enough for me. I¡¯m satisfied. Fortunately, I learned Gu techniques from my master at that time. It was worth it for me to suffer so much.¡¯
Listening to Fei Yuge¡¯s words quietly outside the door, Qin Yun felt that something was amiss the more she listened.
However, Qin Yun did not say anything more. She just continued to hold her breath and quietly listened to the two of them continue talking.
Mo Yunye did not respond to Fei Yuge¡¯s words. He just said numbly, ¡°l like you, so I want to see you.¡±
Fei Yuge also seemed to beforted by MO Yunye¡¯s words. She leaned into his arms in peace. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m relieved to hear that. Yunye, I really love you. Will you always be by my side?¡±
¡°Alright.¡± MO Yunye nodded without hesitation, his expression still cold.
Dissatisfied with MO Yunye¡¯s behavior, Fei Yuge looked at him and said, ¡°You should hug me at this time. Don¡¯t make me teach you again.¡±
MO Yunye did not get angry. He just nodded obediently and took the initiative to open his arms and hug Fei Yuge..
Chapter 995 - 995: I’m Just Concerned About Your Highness Health
Chapter 995 - 995: I¡¯m Just Concerned About Your Highness Health
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
However, Qin Yun did not say anything more. She just continued to hold her breath and quietly listened to the two of them continue talking.
Mo Yunye did not respond to Fei Yuge¡¯s words. He just said numbly, ¡°l like you, so I want to see you.¡±
Fei Yuge also seemed to beforted by MO Yunye¡¯s words. She leaned into his arms in peace. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m relieved to hear that. Yunye, I really love you. Will you always be by my side?¡±
¡°Alright.¡± MO Yunye nodded without hesitation, his expression still cold.
Dissatisfied with MO Yunye¡¯s behavior, Fei Yuge looked at him and said, ¡°You should hug me at this time. Don¡¯t make me teach you again.¡±
MO Yunye did not get angry. He just nodded obediently and took the initiative to open his arms and hug Fei Yuge.
Fei Yuge smiled as she nestled in MO Yunye¡¯s arms, enjoying this blissful feeling. Her entire body and mind were rxed, and she did not notice that Qin Yun outside the window had already captured their every move.
She could not believe what she saw at all. The shock in Qin Yun¡¯s heart could not be described in words.
Qin Yun did not dare to make a sound from the beginning to the end. After quietly watching this scene, she turned around and left quickly, returning to Gu Qingxue¡¯s side to report the situation.
That night, at MO Yunye¡¯s private residence¡
MO Yunye sat in the main seat of the hall with a dark and tired expression. There was a thickyer of dark circles under his eyes.
It was not difficult to tell from his expression that he had not slept well for a few days. At this moment, he was sitting in his seat with a frown, and the aura around him was not ordinary.
The butler came in and served the calming tea. Seeing that MO Yunye was still not in high spirits, he could not help but worry. ¡°Your Highness, have a cup of calming tea and rest early. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±
MO Yunye was not interested after hearing this. He just nced at the cup of calming tea and said faintly, ¡°What calming tea? There¡¯s no way to let me calm down. Drinking it is useless, it¡¯s better not to drink.¡±
The butler stood at the side helplessly. ¡°Your Highness, ever since you were treated by Miss Gu and the others, you¡¯ve been feeling uneasy day and night. You can¡¯t go on like this. Should we get some other doctors to diagnose you?
As soon as the butler finished speaking, MO Yunye immediately looked up in his direction and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°You mean to say that you think Qingxue deliberately harmed me, causing my body to be so ufortable?¡±
The butler was frightened by MO Yunye¡¯s stern expression. He lowered his head weakly and said, ¡°l don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m just concerned about your health, Your Highness.¡±
MO Yunye waved his hand firmly. ¡°I know that Qingxue¡¯s attitude toward me is very indifferent now, but she¡¯s not the kind of person who goes back on her words. Even if she doesn¡¯t like me, she will still do what she promised me. She won¡¯t deliberately do anything to harm me!
Seeing how firm MO Yunye was, the butler wanted to say something but could not. After hesitating for a moment, he obediently shut his mouth.
After MO Yunye said this, he became breathless because of his excitement.
He did believe Gu Qingxue, but his health had been deteriorating recently. He was always short of breath and had dreams at night. Not only did he dream of Fei Yuge, but the first thing he wanted to do after waking up was to see her..
Chapter 996 - 996: You’ve Been Poisoned
Chapter 996 - 996: You¡¯ve Been Poisoned
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Moreover, MO Yunye only remembered that he had gone to see Fei Yuge. As for what had happened between him and Fei Yuge, he had no idea. Moreover, every time he thought of this, he would feel a sharp pain in his brain. He could not recall anything useful at all.
Thinking that he would still dream of Fei Yuge tonight, MO Yunye felt an uncontroble sense of frustration. He looked at the butler coldly and said,
¡°Tomorrow morning, don¡¯t let me meet Fei Yuge again. Ask Qingxue toe over tomorrow morning. You can leave first.¡±
The butler saw that MO Yunye¡¯s expression was still very painful, but he had no choice but to leave obediently.
MO Yunye closed his eyes in frustration. He raised his hand and rubbed his be. His palm supported the side of his face, forcing himself not to fall asleep.
Just as he was resting in peace, the door of the hall was suddenly pushed open from the outside.
MO Yunye was already anxious, and when he heard the sound of the door opening, his patience reached its limit. He looked up impatiently in the direction of the door. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to disturb me?!¡±
In the end, when MO Yunye looked up, he did not see his men, but Rong Zhan and Gu Qingxue.
The two of them strode in from outside the door. Rong Zhan saw MO Yunye¡¯s dispirited look and could not help but raise his eyebrows. He said indifferently, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, but Your Highness is still as charming as ever.¡±
MO Yunye could hear the mockery in Rong Zhan¡¯s words. He red at Rong Zhan and squeezed out a sentence from his teeth coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re here to kick me when I¡¯m down, then you can go back.¡±
¡°It seems like Your Highness is really not feeling well? ¡± Gu Qingxue looked at MO Yunye and realized that his condition was indeed worse than before.
Logically speaking, MO Yunye¡¯s treatment had already entered thete stage. His body should have clearly improved, unlike now. Not only did he not recover, but he was even worse than before. His condition was getting worse.
¡°Cough, cough, cough. I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t sleep at night recently. Even when I fell asleep, I would always dream of Fei Yuge. Besides, the first thing I want to do every morning is to look for Fei Yuge. But I never had any feelings for her, and I couldn¡¯t control my body. Qingxue, I don¡¯t want to continue like this. Please help me.
The moment MO Yunye saw Gu Qingxue, he could not help but ask her for help. A voice in his heart kept reminding him that as long as he handed everything to Gu Qingxue, he would not have to worry about anything!
As expected, Gu Qingxue heard him and walked forward. Then, she stretched out her hand to take his pulse.
MO Yunye allowed Gu Qingxue to do whatever she wanted. He could not help but feel happy when he saw the serious look on her face.
If Qingxue was swayed by him, did it mean that Qingxue still cared about him a little?
MO Yunye was overjoyed just thinking about this. He was about to speak when he saw Gu Qingxue withdraw her hand after taking her pulse. Her movements did not stop at all.
Gu Qingxue did not even look at MO Yunye¡¯s disappointed expression. She said calmly and confidently, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve been poisoned by Gu.¡±
MO Yunye was stunned at first, and then he frowned.. ¡°Didn¡¯t you nt a Gu Poison in my body for threatment? In that case, what¡¯s wrong with me being poisoned?¡±
Chapter 997 - 997: Love Gu
Chapter 997 - 997: Love Gu
Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°That¡¯s different. What¡¯s affecting you now is not the Gu poison we gave you, but another kind of Gu poison. This Gu poison is called the Love Gu. After hearing the name of this Gu poison, Your Highness should be able to guess what this Gu is used for.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, her gaze fell on MO Yunye and she said slowly.
MO Yunye¡¯s face was pale. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why did I get poisoned by this kind of poison?¡±
¡°The person thates to your mind after being poisoned will prove who the poison came from,¡± Gu Qingxue continued to speak calmly.
MO Yunye clenched his fists. He was so angry that heughed, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard from my subordinates that Fei Yuge had gone to learn Gu techniques, but I didn¡¯t expect that she had learned those Gu techniques to deal with me.¡±
¡°Fei Yuge is going against the teachings of the sect. Qingxue, what do you n to do?¡± As Rong Zhan spoke, his gaze swept across the air andnded on Gu Qingxue.
Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes to hide the emotions that shed past her eyes.
She said calmly, ¡°Naturally, we have to do it ording to the sect¡¯s rules. Master has never been able to tolerate this kind of thing. He will definitely handle it well.¡¯
¡°Wait a minute.¡± MO Yunye interrupted Gu Qingxue¡¯s words, his eyes shooting out a cold light. ¡°Qingxue, can you let me handle this matter myself? After all, I was the one who was poisoned by Fei Yuge. I think 1 have the right to personally deal with this matter.¡±
Gu Qingxue thought for a moment and agreed, ¡°Yes, you do have the qualifications. However, what exactly do you want to do?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t kill her. However, I¡¯m going to find her to confirm this matter. If this matter is indeed her doing, then I¡¯ll use my own methods to take revenge on her.¡± As MO Yunye spoke, he looked at Gu Qingxue worriedly and asked, ¡°Qingxue, how can I get rid of the Gu poison in my body?¡±
¡°The Love Gu is not a difficult Gu poison, but the process of removing it will be longer and more painful. If I help you remove the Gu now, it will probably bepletely removed by tomorrow night.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she turned to look at Rong Zhan. ¡°Ah Zhan, don¡¯t you still have to investigate the poisoning of His Majesty?
Gu Qingxue knew that Rong Zhan had been very busy these few days, so she did not want to waste his time.
Rong Zhan stepped forward and said firmly, ¡°No matter what, I will apany you. ¡±
Gu Qingxue smiled shyly. Their eyes met. Even though they did not say anything special, one could see the love in each other¡¯s eyes.
MO Yunye only looked at the two of them being so affectionate. It was as if his heart had been pierced by a needle. He felt a torturous pain and hurriedly urged Gu Qingxue, ¡°Qingxue, let¡¯s start quickly.¡±
Gu Qingxue nodded and quickly removed the Love Gu from MO Yunye.
Time flew by, and Gu Qingxue was busy until the evening of the next day.
As MO Yunye spat out a mouthful of poisonous blood, the dispirited aura around him returned to normal. Although he was still a little weak, his eyes had turned clear.
The dull pain in his mind disappearedpletely. MO Yunye looked gratefully at Gu Qingxue and said, ¡°Qingxue, thanks to you, I feel much better now.¡±
Gu Qingxue nodded perfunctorily after hearing this. ¡°Since the Love Gu on the crown prince has been removed, I¡¯ll go back first..¡±
Chapter 998 - 998: Ah Zhan and I Have Already Began to Prepare for Our Wedding
Chapter 998 - 998: Ah Zhan and I Have Already Began to Prepare for Our Wedding
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
When MO Yunye saw that Gu Qingxue was about to leave after speaking, his heart seemed to have been pulled. He was extremely reluctant and subconsciously wanted to block her way. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Actually, my body is still a little unwell. Qingxue, it was your junior sister who harmed me. You can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing.¡±
On the other side, Rong Zhan reached out and naturally put his arm around Gu Qingxue¡¯s shoulder. He looked at MO Yunye and said, ¡°Your Highness, you must be joking. Even if Qingxue and Fei Yuge are from the same sect, we can¡¯t throw ourselves into trouble just to help Fei Yuge clean up the mess. Moreover, our wedding ising up, and there are indeed many trivial matters to attend to. I hope Your Highness can forgive us.¡±
Rong Zhan¡¯s words sounded very polite, but his words were like sharp des, hurting MO Yunye all over. For a moment, he could not believe his ears. ¡°What did you say?¡±
¡°Your Highness might not know, but Ah Zhan and I have already started preparing for our wedding. Perhaps the wedding had already been held before the Your Highness left the capital. When the timees, if Your Highness has the time, Your Highness is wee to attend.¡± Gu Qingxue nodded at MO Yunye as she spoke, then left hand in hand with Rong Zhan.
MO Yunye¡¯s expression became extremely ugly. He watched the two of them leave with a stiff expression, and his heart ached as if it were dripping blood.
Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan left hand in hand. She could clearly feel that the man in front of her was in a good mood. ¡°Why are you in such a good mood?¡±
Rong Zhan smiled and turned to look at Gu Qingxue. He raised his hand and gently rubbed it against her nose. ¡°What do you think?¡±
Gu Qingxue and Rong Zhan got into the carriage together. When the curtains were lowered, she took the initiative to lean closer and put her arms around his waist. ¡°If I had known that you would be so happy to say those words to Mo Yunye, I would have told him earlier.¡±
¡°No matter when you say it, I¡¯ll be very happy,¡± Rong Zhan said seriously.
Gu Qingxue smiled and continued to snuggle in Rong Zhan¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯ll see Master first after 1 return and tell him the cause and effect of this matter. Actually, Master had also put in a lot of effort to teach Junior Sister. If Master finds out that Junior Sister has actually done such a thing¡¡±
Although Gu Qingxue did not say anything else, the meaning she wanted to express was very obvious.
Wen Jiang treated the two of them sincerely and did his best. Now that such a thing had happened, no one could be more sad than him.
At the thought of this, Gu Qingxue felt as if her heart was being pricked by needles. She felt very ufortable.
Rong Zhan stretched out his fingers to tidy up the stray hair beside Gu Qingxue¡¯s ear and said calmly, ¡°Fei Yuge can only me herself for this. It has nothing to do with you or Master Wen Jiang. You two can only ept it. ¡®
¡°Yes, I am. As for how MO Yunye wants to deal with it, let him be.¡± The more
Gu Qingxue thought about it, the more disappointed she became, She leaned
against Rong Zhan and closed her eyes to rest.
It was already nighttime after MO Yunye took a bath and changed his clothes. After he got someone to prepare the carriage, he went straight to Fei Yuge¡¯s private residence.
After Fei Yuge returned to her private residence, she was extremely frustrated. She could not understand why MO Yunye did npte to look for her early in the morning as promised.
However, when she heard her subordinates report that MO Yunye had actuallye to her private residence to look for her, the joy in her heart was indescribable. She quickly asked someone to invite MO Yunye to the hall..
Chapter 999 - 999: From Now On, There’s Nothing Between Us
Chapter 999 - 999: From Now On, There¡¯s Nothing Between Us
Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
MO Yunye¡¯s entire state was different from before. He looked handsome and charming, like a proud god, as he strode out of the door.
Fei Yuge could not control herself the moment she saw MO Yunye. She ran over excitedly and threw herself into MO Yunye¡¯s arms. ¡°Yunye, why are you only here now? Didn¡¯t we agree that you woulde over in the morning? You really made me wait.¡±
MO Yunye¡¯s eyes were filled with deep disgust. However, for the sake of acting, he temporarily endured it. ¡°Fei Yuge, what do you think of me?¡±
Fei Yuge was still immersed in a brief moment of joy when she heard MO Yunye!s words and said shyly, ¡°Geez, if I didn¡¯t like you, why would I treat you so intimately?
MO Yunye was so angry that heughed. He reached out and grabbed Fei Yuge¡¯s shoulder. Then, he exerted force and pushed her out.
Fei Yuge cried out in surprise and fell to the ground. She looked up at MO
Yunye in surprise. ¡°Yunye, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Fei Yuge was surprised to find that MO Yunye seemed to have changed into a different person. His entire body exuded a heart-palpitating coldness. His cold gaze shot toward her as if it wanted to pierce through her.
It had been a long time since she had seen MO Yunye look at her with such a cold gaze. Fei Yuge tried her best to smile and said weakly, ¡°Yunye, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you seem unhappy?¡±
MO Yunye was amused by Fei Yuge¡¯s words. He looked at Fei Yuge and asked, ¡°What do you think? Fei Yuge, you¡¯re really capable. I only knew that you¡¯ve learned Gu techniques, but I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d use them to deal with me.
If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ve really underestimated you.¡±
Fei Yuge¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She evaded her gaze and hurriedly argued, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what you mean. I don¡¯t understand¡¡±
Thest bit of patience in MO Yunye¡¯s eyes disappeared. ¡°Fei Yuge, stop pretending. You¡¯re only making me feel disgusted. ¡®
Fei Yuge trembled as she looked at MO Yunye, the man she loved and felt heartache for. Suddenly, she felt wronged and choked, ¡°You really don¡¯t love me! MO Yunye, if you never loved me, why did you provoke me in the first ce? Do you know how much I hate you? Why are you so cruel to me?¡±
MO Yunye looked at Fei Yuge¡¯s hysterical appearance, and the hostility that emanated from his body dissipated a little. He said indifferently, ¡°The engagement between you and me was initially ordered by our parents. It was purely out of helplessness between us. I was indeed in the wrong, so I spared your life today. Since you and I have wronged each other before, then after today¡¯s matter, we are even. From now on, there is no longer any connection between us.¡¯
Fei Yuge panicked when she heard MO Yunye¡¯s words. She looked up at him and said, ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t do this to me. MO Yunye, you were the one who provoked me first, and now you want to leave just like that? You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±
However, MO Yunye only nced at Fei Yuge before he withdrew his gaze and turned to leave.
Fei Yuge was disheartened. She screamed and pounced on Mo Yunye, trying to grab him. ¡°No, don¡¯t! Yunye, I beg you, I beg you, don¡¯t abandon me! I can change anything. I¡¯m willing to change for you..¡±
Chapter 1000 - 1000: Covering One’s Ear and Stealing a Bell
Chapter 1000 - 1000: Covering One¡¯s Ear and Stealing a Bell
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
MO Yunye turned his head and nced at Fei Yuge. Just as he was about to make a move, he saw Fei Yuge¡¯s body tremble and then spit out a mouthful of blood uncontrobly.
Fei Yuge¡¯s expression twisted. She could no longer hold MO Yunye. Her body stiffened as she fell to the ground, twitching and vomiting blood.
MO Yunye was also surprised by Fei Yuge¡¯s reaction, but he soon understood what had happened. ¡°The Love Gu you gave me has been removed. As the person who ced the Gu, you will definitely suffer a bacsh. However, it seems that Qingxue still managed to protect you and has already reduced the bacsh to the minimum. Otherwise, you might have already be aplete cripple under the bacsh of the Love Gu.¡±
Fei Yuge¡¯s lips were still bleeding. She looked at MO Yunye and said with a pained expression, ¡°Senior Sister did it? Did she help you remove the Love Gu? Why did she do this to me? She clearly knows that I really like you¡¡± When MO Yunye heard Fei Yuge¡¯s words, he only wanted to sneer.
Liked him? With Fei Yuge¡¯s stubbornness and madness, what was the difference between her actions and a lunatic?
MO Yunye really could not stand Fei Yuge¡¯s behavior. He was about to mock her, but his body froze on the spot, unable to move. He suddenly came to his senses.
Looking at Fei Yuge, who was lying on the ground, he somehow thought of himself.
Although he was not as ruthless as Fei Yuge, had he not also used improper means to hurt Qingxue?
The moment he realized this, MO Yunye suddenly felt a sense of shame, as if he had nowhere to hide. He looked at the miserable Fei Yuge on the ground and suddenly felt as if he was seeing another version of himself. The feeling of being stripped naked and grilled under the scorching sun was unbearable.
Staring coldly at Fei Yuge, MO Yunye took a step back.
Fei Yuge noticed MO Yunye¡¯s actions and stopped him loudly. ¡°No, don¡¯t go. I won¡¯t let you go!¡¯
MO Yunye gave Fei Yuge a cold nce, then turned around and left without looking back.
Fei Yuge cried her heart out and her fingers scratched the ground frantically, but she still could not stop MO Yunye from leaving.
¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t!¡± Fei Yuge cried so hard that she was almost out of breath. She watched MO Yunye leave with a crazed look in her eyes and lowered her head with an extremely sorrowful expression.
Lan¡¯er rushed over when she heard themotion. When she saw Fei Yuge lying on the ground in pain, she was so frightened that she hurried over and helped her up. ¡°Little Princess, get up. Get up quickly!
How could Fei Yuge have the strength to stand up? She copsed to the ground in a dispirited manner. Tears were still flowing out of her eyes, and her expression was extremely miserable.
Not only that, when Lan t er helped Fei Yuge up from the ground, she was still weakly vomitingrge mouthfuls of blood.
Lan¡¯er waspletely stunned by Fei Yuge¡¯s appearance. She cried and asked, ¡°Little Princess, what¡¯s wrong? Please don¡¯t scare this servant!¡±
Fei Yuge looked extremely miserable as she curled her lips into a smile. Her eyes were filled with madness.
¡°When you used the Love Gu, you should have known that these are all lies.
You will never be able to rely on the Gu worm to capture anyone¡¯s heart. Everything you¡¯ve done is just a cover-up.¡± At this moment, Master Wen Jiang said as he slowly walked in from outside the door. His gaze fell on Fei Yuge from afar, taking in every expression on her face..
Chapter 1001 - 1001: Master, How Can You Treat Me Worse Than You Treat Senior Sister?
Chapter 1001 - 1001: Master, How Can You Treat Me Worse Than You Treat Senior Sister?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Looking at Fei Yuge¡¯s miserable appearance, although Master Wen Jiang did not say a word, his clenched fists under his sleeves showed that his heart was wavering.
Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Master Wen Jiang. She crawled over to Master Wen Jiang and tugged at his pants. ¡°Master, please help me. I beg you to help me once! I really like MO Yunye, aren¡¯t you the strongest Gu Master? Please help me!¡±
¡°Yuge, you are too stubborn. What¡¯s the use of being so persistent? In the end, you will be the only one who will be miserable. Why do you have to do this?¡± Master Wen Jiang looked at Fei Yuge indifferently, his eyes filled with deep pity.
Fei Yuge suddenly stopped crying. Blood was still seeping out from the corner of her lips, but her expression was stubborn. She raised her head and looked at
Master Wen Jiang with a crazed look in her eyes. ¡°So Master is unwilling to help me, right?¡±
Master Wen Jiang said calmly, ¡°At this time, no one can save you. The only thing you can do is save yourself. Seeing that we are master and disciple, I will give you medicinal pills to heal your injuries and prevent the bacsh from affecting your body. In the future, if you can let things go, you might have a chance to start over.¡±
Fei Yuge¡¯s body trembled as she looked at Master Wen Jiang in disbelief. All her words were stuck in her throat.
Fei Yuge could not speak, so Lan¡¯er spoke on her behalf and asked in shock, ¡°Master Wen Jiang, are you abandoning our little princess? Our little princess is your disciple!¡±
¡°It is precisely because you are my disciple that your Senior Sister and I helped you clean up the mess when you made a mistake. Yuge, don¡¯t repeat your mistakes. People who don¡¯t belong to you will never belong to you. No matter what, it¡¯s the same principle.¡±
However, Fei Yuge¡¯s expression became even crazier. She curled her lips coldly and said through gritted teeth, ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe in this. I only know that if I want something, I have to fight for it myself. Otherwise, no one will take me seriously. Master, if I didn¡¯t work hard, why would you take me as your disciple? I admit that I have indeed lost to Senior Sister. After all, Master, you don¡¯t like me as much as you like Senior Sister. But even so, I could still endure it. After all, I had also gained something.
However, the rtionship between us as master and disciple is nothing more than this.¡±
Master Wen Jiang looked at his little disciple with heartache and came to a sudden realization. ¡°So you¡¯ve always looked at me and your Senior Sister with this kind of gaze. No wonder you look at the people around you like this. You naturally feel indignant.¡±
Fei Yuge was provoked by these words and shouted indignantly, ¡°Am I wrong? Master, how can you treat me any better than you treat Senior Sister? You¡¯re willing to tell Senior Sister everything, but what about me? What about me?¡±
Master Wen Jiang smiled and shook his head. He looked at Fei Yuge calmly and said, ¡°Since you already think so, then I really have no other way.¡±
Seeing Master Wen Jiang shake his head and leave, Fei Yuge suddenly panicked.. Staring at Master Wen Jiang¡¯s back, she shouted, ¡°Master, why can¡¯t you stand on my side and speak up for me? Master!¡±
Chapter 1002 - 1002: I’m Very Satisfied With You
Chapter 1002 - 1002: I¡¯m Very Satisfied With You
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
However, this time, Master Wen Jiang did not turn back. Instead, he resolutely quickened his pace and left this troublesome ce without looking back.
Fei Yuge looked at Master Wen Jiang¡¯s departing figure in despair. Her body trembled before she burst intoughter again. ¡°What master and disciple? You don¡¯t even know what I really want. How can you be a good master?¡±
¡°Princess, don¡¯t be sad. If you¡¯re really sad, this servant will throw this pill out so that you won¡¯t be upset.¡± As Lan¡¯er spoke, she picked up the medicine bottle that Master Wen Jiang had dropped and was about to throw it out.
¡°Stop!¡± Fei Yuge sat on the ground weakly. With thest of her strength, she reached out and grabbed the bottle that Lan¡¯er had almost thrown out. She took out the pill and swallowed it. ¡°Since this is thest thing he left for me, I naturally have to eat it..¡±
Seeing this, Lan¡¯er did not dare to dy any further and hurriedly brought some tea for Fei Yuge to drink.
When Fei Yuge swallowed, her mouth was filled with the taste of blood, which made her feel even more tormented.
However, she could still endure the pain and not show any sign of weakness on her face. ¡°I definitely can¡¯t let this matter go. No matter what method I use, I will make MO Yunye mine. I want Master and Senior Sister to regret it. I want them to regret it..!¡±
As soon as Fei Yuge finished her crazy words, a lowughter suddenly came from behind her. ¡°Hehehehe, well said. This old woman likes women with perseverance like you. Since Wen Jiang doesn¡¯t like you as his disciple, you can also give up this master ande over to be my disciple. That¡¯s your best way out.¡±
Fei Yuge and Lan¡¯er were startled by the sudden voice.
Most importantly, there was no one in the hall at this moment. The old woman¡¯s voice seemed to havee out of thin air, which was why it was especially strange.
¡°Who is it? Don¡¯t y tricks here. If you have the ability,e out!¡± Fei Yuge looked around warily and said coldly.
After Fei Yuge finished speaking, a sticky face sore suddenly fell from the beam and stuck to the ground, emitting an unpleasant stench of blood.
¡°What the hell is this?!¡± Lan ¡®er was shocked. She had just said this when the face sore suddenly stuck out something that looked like a tongue and licked the side of Lan¡¯er¡¯s face.
Instantly, the poison on her tongue stained Lan¡¯er¡¯s face, causing her to reveal an extremely pained expression. She reached out and pressed her throat, struggling to no avail. In the end, she fell to the ground with her eyes wide open, looking as if she had died with grievances.
¡°Lan¡¯er?!¡± Fei Yuge was deeply shocked by the scene in front of her. She looked at the strange face sore in front of her and suppressed the fear in her heart. ¡°What the hell are you?!¡±
The face was extremely terrifying. It looked like a face that had been torn off and forcefully pasted onto a piece of meat. The skin was a strange blood-red color, making people feel terrified just by looking at it.
The faceughed proudly and looked at Fei Yuge with even more pride. ¡°Hehehe, not bad. You didn¡¯t faint from fear after seeing this old woman¡¯s appearance. This shows that you still have potential. This old woman is very satisfied with you..¡±
Chapter 1003 - 1003: There Really Isn’t Anything Rare That Can Serve The Empress
Chapter 1003 - 1003: There Really Isn¡¯t Anything Rare That Can Serve The Empress
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Fei Yuge looked at the face sore and smiled self-mockingly. ¡°Are you joking? How can a person like me have potential?¡±
¡°You have to have confidence in yourself. Since I said you can do it, then you can definitely do it. After all, I think highly of you.¡± The face sore said proudly.
¡°Really? Can you help me?¡± Fei Yuge looked at the face sore and knew very well that this damn thing was definitely not something good. However, at this moment, she no longer had that much. She only wanted to achieve her ambition now. No matter what method she used, she wanted to get the man she wanted. Other than that, there was nothing else in her mind.
The main thing was to achieve her goal. No matter if the person in front of her was a bad person or a monster, she was willing to believe it!
¡°Of course I can fulfill your wish, but I won¡¯t help people who have nothing to do with me. If you can be my disciple, not only can I help you get the man you want, I can even help you surpass Gu Qingxue,¡± the face said confidently.
Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. Her body had recovered a lot after consuming the pill. Now that she had strength, she knelt down facing the sore and bowed seriously. ¡°Master, please take pity on me. As long as you can fulfill my wish, I¡¯m willing to do my best to serve you!¡±
¡°Hehehe, good disciple, since you said so, master will fulfill your wish.¡± As she spoke, the face sore had already turned into a blur and pounced on Fei Yuge¡¯s back.
Fei Yuge could clearly feel the clothes on her back being torn apart. When her skin came into contact with the cool air, goosebumps appeared on her back.
¡°Master, what do you want to do?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is the only way for you to be my disciple. As long as you are obedient, I can teach you everything I know in my life. Your Senior Sisters all went through the same thing, and you are no exception.¡± As it spoke, the face sore stretched out its tentacles and stabbed into Fei Yuge¡¯s body.
Fei Yuge¡¯s body trembled as if it was spasming, and then she let out a shrill cry.
However, she only called out once, and no other sound came out of her throat. It was as if her mouth was blocked, and she could only continue to convulse and tremble.
The intense pain made Fei Yuge feel as if her body was about to be torn apart.
Before shepletely fainted from the pain, she heard the smiling voice of the man beside her ear. ¡°Hehehe, don¡¯t worry. When you wake up again, you will be reborn.¡±
Fei Yuge¡¯s eyes rolled back when she heard this and she fainted.
That night, the moon was dark and the wind was strong.
Jingvi went to the imperial kitchen to get supper. She stood outside the door
and said angrily, ¡°You bunch of dog ves are toozy. You actually dare to use these things to fool the empress. Do you all want to die?¡±
However, the person from the imperial kitchen only rolled up his sleeves and looked as if it had nothing to do with him. He looked at Jingyi and said indifferently, ¡°Lady Jingyi, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re fooling around, but at this hour, there really isn¡¯t anything that¡¯s hard toe by that can serve the empress.¡±
Jingyi was so angry that her eyes were about to spew fire. She immediately cursed, ¡°Presumptuous b*stard, you actually dare to use such words to prevaricate! This is the supper that the empress ordered. If you didn¡¯t prepare it in advance, you should immediately make a new one for the empress.. Do you want to die?!¡±
Chapter 1004 - 1004: Something Happened!
Chapter 1004 - 1004: Something Happened!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
However, the person in the imperial kitchen had an indifferent expression on his face. He curled the corners of his lips into a fake smile. ¡°Miss, this isn¡¯t up to us to decide. It¡¯s the emperor¡¯s personal decree to let us carefully serve the empress in Fengyi Pce. How could we dare to disobey?¡±
When Jingyi heard this, her face finally revealed a terrified expression. She looked uneasily at the people in the imperial kitchen and asked fearfully, ¡°What do you mean? What does this matter have to do with the emperor?¡±
When the eunuch in charge of the imperial kitchen heard this, he merely shook the horsetail whisk in his hand and sized up Jingyi with a disdainful gaze. ¡°Young Lady, you¡¯re such a smart person, so you should know that it is difficult to guess the sacred heart. If you ask, you can only ask what the empress has done.¡±
Jingyi was shocked, the hair on her back started to stand out. However, no matter how afraid she was, she still shouted sternly on the surface, ¡°You, all of you are impudent. The empress has done nothing. If you bunch of d*mn ves continue to make groundless usations here, be careful that the empress will throw all of you into the imperial prison!¡±
The head of the imperial kitchen saw Jingyi¡¯s stern expression and merely raised his eyes to sweep Jingyi around. Then, he immediately put away his rolling eyes and turned around to leave without looking back.
Jingyi was indignant, but she had no other choice. She could only watch as the head of the imperial kitchen went back. She also carried the food box in her hand and turned around to walk towards Fengyi Pce in a daze.
No, she could not just sit there and wait for death. She had to hurry back and tell the empress about this news. Otherwise, if the matter continued to escte, she would be the first to be investigated. At that time, she would be finished.
With an uneasy heart, when Jingyi was about to reach Fengyi Pce, a few eunuchs in eunuch uniforms suddenly appeared from the darkness and blocked her way.
Jingyi was immediately shocked by the sudden appearance of the figure and asked in fear, ¡°You, who are you?! ¡±
However, the few figures in front of her had no intention of answering her. The leading eunuch gave the order, his voice so deep that it did not seem like a eunuch at all. ¡°It¡¯s her. Take her away.¡±
Jingyi was so scared that she threw away the food box in her hand and turned around to run.
However, these eunuchs were clearly trained. They did not give Jingyi any chance to leave. They quickly rushed forward and covered Jingyi¡¯s mouth with ease, dragging her away forcefully.
The young eunuch of Fengyi Pce had alsoe out to look for Jingyi, who had not returned yet. However, when he saw this scene from afar, he was so frightened that he trembled. He quickly hid behind a pcemp and carefully poked his head out to take a look.
The young eunuch immediately recognized that the leading man in the eunuch uniform was not a real eunuch at all. He was one of the Prince Regent¡¯s trusted subordinates, Liu Yi!
Liu Yi did not notice the existence of the little eunuch. His face was expressionless as he ordered his subordinates in a businesslike manner, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Take her away immediately.¡±
Jingyi¡¯s frenzied resistance was futile and she was forcefully dragged away.
The young eunuch was scared out of his wits when he saw this scene. It was not until Liu Yi and the others dragged Jingyi away that he finally came back to his senses. He ran wildly and broke into Fengyi Pce without regard for the rules.. ¡°Your Majesty the Empress, something happened!¡±
Chapter 1005 - 1005: I Didn’t Do Anything
Chapter 1005 - 1005: I Didn¡¯t Do Anything
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The empress was already vexed as she sat in the hall. Hearing the little eunuch¡¯s noisy voice, she was so angry that impatience rose in her eyes. ¡°Insolent b*stard, do you even know how to speak? I¡¯m very good, you dejected thing actually dare to curse me?!¡±
The young eunuch¡¯s legs gave way and he fell to his knees with a thud. He kept kowtowing in fear, ¡°Empress, something bad has happened. Lady Jingyi has been captured by the prince regent¡¯s men!¡±
The empress was so frightened that she suddenly stood up from her seat. ¡°Nonsense! Why did they capture Jingyi?!¡±
The young eunuch was also frightened by the empress¡¯ stern expression. He shrunk his neck and said fearfully, ¡°This servant does not know either. It¡¯s just that Miss Jingyi is your trusted aide, Your Highness. The reason why the Prince Regent took her away is definitely for you..¡±
The empress was so frightened that her soul was about to fly out of her body. She continued to shout in panic, ¡°What nonsense are you saying? I didn¡¯t do anything, I don¡¯t know anything!¡±
The young eunuch looked at the empress¡¯ terrified expression and did not believe the empress¡¯ words at all.
If the empress really did not do anything, then why was she so afraid? From the looks of it, she was clearly hiding something.
However, the young eunuch did not gloat. He was also a member of the Fengyi Pce and naturally did not want anything to happen to the empress. ¡°Empress, you have to think of a way.¡±
¡°What method can I have¡¡± The empress¡¯ legs gave way and she sat down heavily. She was mentally and physically exhausted, and she felt as if she had aged ten years.
The young eunuch saw that the empress was in a mess and hurriedly reminded her, ¡°Empress, don¡¯t be anxious. See if you want this servant to leave the pce and find the Crown Prince for help¡?¡±
¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Before the young eunuch could finish speaking, the empress had already stopped him with a stern expression. She said with a cold expression, ¡°At such a critical time, we can¡¯t implicate the crown prince! Go and find out what exactly is going on. If you find out anything,e and report to me immediately! ¡±
The young eunuch looked up at the empress. Seeing that the empress was very insistent, he could only obediently leave.
The empress sat in her seat and kept taking deep breaths to persuade herself not to panic. ¡°In any case, everything was done by Jingyi. I can remove herself and at that time, it will not implicate my son!¡±
¡°The empress¡¯ words are really naive. The eldest pce maid under the empress poisoned the emperor, so others would naturally think that this matter was personally nned by the empress. Even if the empress wants to get rid of yourself, it would be useless.¡± At this moment, a sinisterugh suddenly sounded in the air. The empress was shocked and looked nervously at the source of the sound.
An old woman wearing a gray hemp robe and a thick hat slowly walked out of the inner hall, holding a walking stick in her hand. Her walking stick hit the ground as she walked.
Even through the gray robe, the empress could see that the old woman¡¯s figure was deformed. Her entire back was arched into the shape of a bowstring, making her appear particrly short and strange.
The empress looked around. There was no one else around. The old woman¡¯s sudden appearance was extremely abrupt. ¡°Who are you? Who let you in?¡±
¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s not important who this old woman is. What¡¯s important is that this old woman¡¯s name is Xiangyun, and I was specially sent by His Highness the Crown Prince to serve the empress.¡± Nanny Xiangyun had already reached out her hand as she spoke, slowly approaching the empress..
Chapter 1006 - 1006: Losing Her Mind
Chapter 1006 - 1006: Losing Her Mind
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
The empress did not recognize the old woman in front of her, but she could sense that this old woman was definitely not a good person. She subconsciously retreated.
In the end, the poisonous snake that had been hiding under the table suddenly jumped out, opened its mouth, and bit the queen¡¯s ankle.
The empress¡¯ body stiffened and she fell to the ground uncontrobly. Only her eyes were wide open as she watched Nanny Xiangyun approach her step by step. Then, she raised her hand and covered her face with a sticky, stinky liquid.
Time passed quietly. Jingyi was also brought to Yangxin Pce Hall by Liu Yi.
Jingyi fell to the ground in a sorry state. She looked up and saw Rong Xiaotian, who was wearing a bright yellow nightgown with dragon patterns, and Rong Zhan, who was sitting on his left and drinking tea calmly.
Jingyi was scared out of her wits and said while trembling, ¡°This servant greets
Your Majesty and the Prince Regent.¡±
¡°Jingyi, you¡¯ve been by the empress¡¯ side for a long time. Today, you should know why I called you to Yangxin Pce Hall.¡± Rong Xiaotian¡¯s eyes were filled with a chilling coldness. He stared at Jingyi and said expressionlessly, ¡°Jingyi, I advise you to confess. Otherwise, if I ask someone to do something, your body will not be able to withstand the torture.¡±
Jingyi was almost scared to death. She lowered her head and said in fear, ¡°This servant really doesn¡¯t know what I did wrong.¡±
Rong Xiaotian¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Impudent! You still dare to hide it at this time! Drag this sl*t out and beat her up!¡±
At this moment, Rong Zhan, who had been drinking tea, suddenly put down the teacup in his hand. He looked at Rong Xiaotian indifferently and said, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not worth dirtying Yangxin Pce Hall for such a person.¡±
¡°But if this kind of lowly servant is not tortured, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t obediently open her mouth.¡± Rong Xiaotian took a deep breath and calmed down a little. He looked at Rong Zhan and asked, ¡°Or do you have a good idea, Prince Regent?¡±
¡°Liu Yi, think of a way to solve His Majesty¡¯s worries.¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s eyes were extremely indifferent from the beginning to the end as he looked at Liu Yi and said.
¡°Yes, this subordinate will do as you say.¡± As Liu Yi spoke, he had already walked in front of Jingyi.
When Jingyi saw Liu Yi approach, she had a bad feeling. She subconsciously wanted to retreat, but Liu Yi quickly caught her and opened her mouth.
After stuffing a ck ball into Jingyi¡¯s mouth, Liu Yi forced Jingyi to shut her mouth, forcing her to swallow the ball.
No matter how Jingyi struggled, it was futile. After swallowing the ball, her throat let out an even more miserable cry.
Then, Jingyi¡¯s body fell to the ground and started twitching. When the twitching stopped, Jingyi¡¯s eyes became empty and she remained lying on the ground. It looked like her soul had been extracted.
Liu Yi helped Jing Yi up from the ground and forced her to look in Rong Xiaotian¡¯s direction.
Rong Xiaotian also clearly felt the change in Jingyi and asked curiously, ¡°Prince
Regent, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, she has lost her mind and has be a person who can be controlled at will. At this time, she will obediently answer any question that is asked. However, there was a time limit for this. It would be useless when she came back to her senses. It was better for His Majesty to ask as soon as possible, ¡± Rong Zhan said indifferently..
Chapter 1007 - 1007: What Benefits Do I Get From Murdering His Majesty?
Chapter 1007 - 1007: What Benefits Do I Get From Murdering His Majesty?
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
¡°Did the empress ask you to poison me?¡±Rong Xiaotian went straight to the point.
She raised her head and looked at Rong Xiaotian with a confused expression. Jingyi nodded numbly, ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Was there anyone else who ordered it?¡± Rong Zhan¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Jingyi from afar, as if he could see the reason from Jingyi¡¯s empty eyes.
At first, Jingyi¡¯s expression was normal. However, when she heard Rong Zhan¡¯s words, her entire expression became distorted and she struggled. It was as if she was experiencing great pain. Her body twitched even more violently. In the end, she fell to the ground with white foam at her mouth and fainted.
Rong Zhan looked at this scene coldly and was not surprised.
On the other hand, Rong Xiaotian was very surprised to see this scene. He asked Rong Zhan in confusion, ¡°Why is this?¡±
¡°If there are any questions that she doesn¡¯t want to answer, she will also develop a sense of resistance,¡± Rong Zhan said indifferently.
Rong Xiaotian¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing. However, Prince Regent, since you suddenly asked Jingyi that question just now, did you have some doubts and not tell me?¡±
¡°This official only feels that if the empress doesn¡¯t care about court affairs, why would she do so many things? If someone was behind this, it would be more reasonable.¡± Rong Zhan observed Rong Xiaotian¡¯s expression. Seeing that he was deep in thought, he reminded him again, ¡°Your Majesty, since the matter of poisoning has been rified, shouldn¡¯t we invite the empress over?¡±
At the mention of Madam Yin, Rong Xiaotian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Of course, we have to call that vicious woman over. Men, bring the empress here!¡±
The evidence was conclusive, and the empress had no way to deny it. Soon, she was captured by Kang Fujiang¡¯s men.
However, Madam Yin seemed to have suffered quite a shock. Even after she was brought up, she still had a confused expression on her face. She looked at the Emperor in confusion. ¡°Emperor, why did you capture me?¡±
Rong Xiaotian looked at Madam Yin¡¯s expression and the mes in his heart swept out. He mmed his palm heavily on the dragon throne and said angrily to Madam Yin, ¡°You still have the cheek to ask? Madam Yin, you are so audacious that you actually dared to poison me!¡±
Madam Yin was scared out of her wits and quickly shook her head to deny it. ¡°Your Majesty, why do you say that? No matter how insensible I am, I wouldn¡¯t dare to make such a mistake, Your Majesty. Please understand!¡±
Rong Zhan had been observing Madam Yin since she entered the house. She looked terrified from the moment she entered the door. From her expression, it was indeed impossible to tell that she was lying. ¡°The Empress really doesn¡¯t know?¡±
¡°What are you talking about, Prince Regent?¡± Madam Yin said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t know about it. Besides, what benefits do I get from plotting against His Majesty? I¡¯m not a fool.¡±
Rong Zhan did not agree and said lightly, ¡°After His Majesty¡¯s death, the crown prince will naturally inherit the throne, and the empress will be the empress dowager.¡±
Madam Yin was so frightened by Rong Zhan¡¯s words that her entire body trembled. She raised her hand and pointed at him angrily.¡±You¡¯re spouting nonsense, I didn¡¯t do it!¡±
¡°Your Majesty, Your Highness, just now, our people caught this little eunuch sneaking around Yangxin Pce Hall. We suspected that there was something fishy about this little eunuch, so we captured him and brought him here.¡± Liu Yi walked over quickly and threw a eunuch to the ground as he spoke..
Chapter 1008 - 1008: She Never Thought The Empress Would Abandon Her Like This!
Chapter 1008 - 1008: She Never Thought The Empress Would Abandon Her Like This!
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
After the young eunuch rolled on the ground, even the hat on his head rolled far away. He was scared out of his wits and knelt on the ground, kowtowing and begging for mercy. ¡°Please spare your life, Your Majesty. This servant doesn¡¯t know anything. It was the empress who sent this servant to investigate, so this servant doesn¡¯t dare to disobey, Your Majesty.¡±
The empress looked at the little eunuch and spat at him. ¡°You audacious ve, you actually dare to spout nonsense here?! Who instructed you to do this?!¡±
The young eunuch also looked at the Empress in confusion and said weakly, ¡°Empress, are you confused? Didn¡¯t you ask this servant toe over and inquire about what happened after Miss Jingyi was captured? Why aren¡¯t you admitting it now?¡±
The empress¡¯ eyes were about to pop out. She shook her head repeatedly and denied, ¡°B*stard, how dare you nder me! Your Majesty, please be clear. I really don¡¯t know anything. But what did Jingyi do to make you angry? That has nothing to do with me, Your Majesty!¡±
Jingyi woke up from her slumber in pain, but when she heard the empress¡¯ words, she looked up in surprise and looked at the empress. ¡°Your Majesty the Empress, how can you ignore this servant? This servant is doing everything for you.¡±
It would have been fine if Jingyi had not opened her mouth, but the moment she did, the empress immediately pounced on her and raised her hand to give her a loud p.
With a p, half of Jingyi¡¯s face was pped askew. She looked at the empress in horror. ¡°Your Majesty, how can you treat this servant like this!¡±
The fear in the empress¡¯ eyes was not fake. She trembled and pointed at Jingyi¡¯s nose. ¡°Shut up, you sl*t, don¡¯t continue to insult me! Your Majesty, I¡¯ve really been wronged.¡±
Rong Zhan looked at this scene silently, his eyes rolling with an unfathomable light.
The empress did not look like she was joking. Her expression could not fool anyone. She really did not know what had happened, which was why she looked so terrified.
Even Rong Xiaotian¡¯s anger dissipated a little when he saw the Queen¡¯s terrified look. He looked in Rong Zhan¡¯s direction with some suspicion. ¡°Prince Regent, do you think there¡¯s some misunderstanding? I see that the empress really doesn¡¯t know.¡±
Rong Xiaotian had been sitting on the throne for so long and had seen many people with evil intentions.
However, no matter how they pretended, their eyes would not lie. One could tell what they were thinking at a nce.
However, the empress¡¯ terrified expression did not seem like she was lying.
After hearing this, the empress felt relieved. She knelt and continued to argue for herself. ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t do it! It was definitely Jingyi who did it. This lowly servant did it! I had no idea!¡±
Jingyi had hoped that the empress would save her, but she never thought that the empress would abandon her like this!
Jing Yi felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer. She trembled as sheined, ¡°Empress, this servant wholeheartedly thinks for you, but you say this, it really hurts this servant¡¯s heart! Since you are like this, then why should this servant help you hide it? Your Majesty, the empress is not the culprit who poisoned you. The real culprit is the crown prince! It was the crown prince who wanted to ascend to the throne, so he bewitched the empress. The empress and this servant were merely used by the crown prince.¡±
The empress widened her eyes and looked at Jingyi angrily, ¡°You lowly servant, you actually dare to implicate my son! How dare you?!¡±
Chapter 1009 - 1009: Banished to the Cold Palace
Chapter 1009 - 1009: Banished to the Cold Pce
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Jingyi was also a little confused after hearing the empress¡¯ words, ¡°Empress, what¡¯s wrong with you? You shouldn¡¯t have forgotten such an important matter!¡±
She had served the empress for so many years, and she could see that the empress¡¯ expression was crazed. The words she said were not a joke, but serious.
The more she realized this, the more confused Jingyi felt.
¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t. Our son definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a treasonous thing. It must have been done by this cheap servant!¡¯ The more the empress tried to distinguish, the more her head hurt. She vaguely felt that she had forgotten something important. She tried hard for a long time but could not remember.
Instead, her head hurt even more.
Seeing this scene, Jing Yi could only use her final trump card. ¡°Your Majesty, this servant still has the poison left over from the poison I gave you. That poison can only be obtained from the royal family of Moyun Kingdom. This servant can¡¯t buy it even if she has money, so it can only be given to this servant by the empress.¡±
¡°Kang Fujiang, bring some men to look for it. Also, are you sure that this matter has something to do with the crown prince? Think carefully before you answer this one¡¯s question. If you lie, this one will definitely not let you off easily! ¡± Rong Xiaotian said sternly.
Jingyi could not remain indifferent to the emperor¡¯s anger. She lowered her head timidly and said carefully, ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t dare to lie. This servant only knows that His Highness the Crown Prince is indeed colluding with the Empress. As for what they discussed between mother and son, this servant really doesn¡¯t know.¡±
Seeing Rong Xiaotian nod thoughtfully, the empress panicked. ¡°Your Majesty¡¡¯ The empress called out to Rong Xiaotian and calmed down.
At this moment, she suddenly realized that no matter how she ended up in this state, she did not seem to have any other choice.
As a mother, she had to protect her son. She could not let her son suffer with her and be suspected.
After the empress thought about this, she took a deep breath and knelt respectfully in front of the emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, the poisoning was done by me alone. It has nothing to do with Hua¡¯er.¡±
Rong Zhan saw that the empress was unafraid of death and saw through her thoughts at a nce. ¡°Just now, the empress would rather die than admit it, but now you suddenly admitted it.¡±
The empress red at Rong Zhan unwillingly and said faintly, ¡°Just now, I felt that I would rather die than admit it because there might be a chance of survival. But now this lowly servant actually framed my innocent son, I can only admit it. Prince Regent, you¡¯ve been investigating, but isn¡¯t it because you want me to confess? Then, I will ept it and let His Majesty deal with it. Your Majesty, this matter was all done by me alone. I¡¯ve always wanted to ascend the throne of empress dowager. Everything has nothing to do with the crown prince. I hope Your Majesty can understand.¡±
Rong Xiaotian was so angry that heughed when he saw that the Empress had really admitted it. His eyes were almost spewing fire. ¡°Good, good, as expected of my good empress. You really thought of ways to scheme against me! Men, drag the empress down and banish her to the Cold Pce!¡±
When the empress heard this, her body trembled uncontrobly, and her face seemed to be ashen.
Even so, the empress still forced herself to calm down and was dragged away as if she had epted her fate.
Seeing that Jingyi and the young eunuch were also dragged away, Rong Zhan stood up and bowed to Rong Xiaotian. ¡°Since the matter is already clear, then this subject will take his leave first..¡±
Chapter 1010 - 1010: Don ‘t Wrongly Accuse Mother Because of a Misunderstanding
Chapter 1010 - 1010: Don ¡®t Wrongly use Mother Because of a Misunderstanding
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Seeing that Rong Zhan was about to leave, Rong Xiaotian subconsciously stopped him, ¡°Prince Regent, please wait. I want to ask the Prince Regent, what do you think about the crown prince?¡±
Rong Zhan cupped his hands and said in a neither servile nor overbearing tone, ¡°Your Majesty is wise. This matter has naturally been decided, so this official does not dare to speak rashly.¡±
Rong Xiaotian saw that Rong Zhan was serious and was too embarrassed to expose Rong Zhan.
What did he mean by not daring to speak nonsense? Was there anything in this world that he, the prince regent, did not dare to do? He said this because he did not want to take responsibility, so he just pretended to be innocent.
Rong Xiaotian¡¯s heart seemed to be as clear as a mirror. He stretched out his hand to rub the space between his eyebrows in exhaustion and finally sighed. ¡°I understand. The Prince Regent had worked hard this time. It was better to go back and rest early.¡±
¡°I will take my leave.¡± Rong Zhan left Yangxin Pce Hall after he finished speaking and walked out of the pce with Sixth and the other secret guards.
Rong Zhan had just walked to the pce gate when he saw the carriage of the crown prince¡¯s residence rushing over.
The carriage had just stopped. Rong Jinghua could not wait to get out of the carriage. Then, he saw Rong Zhan who was not far away.
Unlike his panicked expression earlier, Rong Jinghua actually curled his lips into a smile the moment he saw Rong Zhan. Then, he nodded at him and said, ¡°Your Highness.¡±
Rong Zhan also looked at Rong Jinghua indifferently and curled his lips. ¡°Your Royal Highness¡¯ mother has already been banished to the Cold Pce, yet you still have the mood to greet me here.¡±
Rong Jinghua slowly clenched his fists and smiled lightly, ¡°Prince Regent must be joking. I also rushed over after hearing the news. I believe that there must be some misunderstanding. My mother would definitely not do such a thing.¡±
Rong Zhan did not have much of an expression on his face as he got into the carriage of the Prince Regent¡¯s Residence. He nodded lightly and said to Rong Jinghua, ¡°Yes, then I wish the crown prince good luck.¡±
Rong Jinghua¡¯s face darkened as she watched Rong Zhan get into the car. She then watched as Rong Zhan drove away and disappeared without a trace.
On the other side, Peng Zhou saw that Rong Jinghua did not move and could not help but urge him, ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, we have to hurry up.
Otherwise, it will be toote for the empress..¡±
Rong Jinghua had no patience. He nced at Peng Zhou from the corner of her eyes. ¡°What are you rushing me for? I know!¡±
After hearing this, Peng Zhou lowered his head and kept quiet. He did not dare to say anything more.
Rong Jinghua¡¯s anger came quickly and dissipated even faster. His face quickly revealed a calm expression. He frowned and pretended to be anxious. Then, he quickened his pace and rushed forward.
Rong Jinghua walked to Yangxin Pce Hall and knelt heavily outside the door.
He said loudly, ¡°Father, your son requests an audience with you.¡±
Rong Xiaotian, who was in Yangxin Pce Hall, had already guessed that Rong Jinghua woulde. At this moment, Jiu Fu walked out of Yangxin Pce Hall and bowed in Rong Jinghua¡¯s direction before saying, ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, the Emperor has ordered that Your Highness the Crown Prince does not need to plead for mercy here and should return as soon as possible to avoid implicating himself.¡±
However, Rong Jinghua did not back down. He still said resolutely, ¡°No, although your son does not know what happened, your son believes that mother must have been wrongly used.. Please understand, Father, don¡¯t wrongly use mother because of a misunderstanding! ¡°
Chapter 1011 - 1011: The Death Sentence Can Be Exempted, but the Punishment Is Hard to Escape
Chapter 1011 - 1011: The Death Sentence Can Be Exempted, but the Punishment Is Hard to Escape
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Kang Fujiang saw Rong Jinghua kowtow non-stop as she spoke. Her head hit the ground and made a muffled sound. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Your Highness, why are you doing this? The emperor is in a fit of anger right now. If you make the emperor unhappy, the emperor might deal with you and the empress together¡¡±
Rong Jinghua raised her head after hearing this, ¡°Even if I will be punished, your son will have to defend mother. Your son heard that before mother confessed, she said she didn¡¯t know, so mother was indeed wronged! I beg
Imperial Father to give Imperial Mother another chance!¡±
¡°Kang Fujiang.¡± Rong Xiaotian¡¯s voice finally came from Yangxin Pce.
Kang Fujiang heard Rong Xiaotian¡¯s shout and immediately turned around to return to Yangxin Pce Hall.
When Rong Jinghua saw this scene, a light shed in the depths of her eyes. She did not stop kowtowing, and her head hit the ground with a loud bang.
Finally, the doors of Yangxin Pce Hall opened. Rong Xiaotian, who was dressed in a dragon robe, walked out and looked down at Rong Jinghua, who was kneeling at the door.
At this moment, Rong Jinghua¡¯s forehead was already injured and she was kneeling on the ground in a miserable state. When he saw Rong Jinghua, he became excited, ¡°¡±lmperial Father, please be clear. Imperial Mother will definitely not do anything to disobey you. Your son firmly believes that there must be some misunderstanding! ¡±
¡°She did not disobey me, but directly poisoned me. Crown Prince, before your mother confessed, she did say that she knew nothing, but do you know why she suddenly admitted her mistake?¡±Rong Xiaotian stared at Rong Jinghua and asked coldly.
Rong Jinghua raised her head and shook her head, ¡°Your son does not know.¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± Rong Xiaotian snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s because her maid mentioned that you were the one who helped her behind the scenes. Your mother confessed to her crimes in order to protect you.¡±
¡°So it¡¯s because of your son? Does that mean that as long as your son confesses on behalf of mother, this matter can be considered your son¡¯s fault?¡± Rong Jinghua¡¯s eyes lit up as she said loudly, ¡°Father, no matter what happened, it was all your son¡¯s fault. Your son is willing to bear all the consequences. Imperial Father, please let Imperial Mother go!¡±
Rong Xiaotian¡¯s lips twitched and he roared, ¡°Presumptuous! What do you and your son think of this matter? This is a crime against me, a death penalty!¡±
Rong Jinghua¡¯s eyes were red as she said dejectedly, ¡®¡±¡®0ther than this, your son really can¡¯t think of any other way to protect mother..¡±
Seeing Rong Jinghua kneeling on the ground in a daze, Rong Xiaotian pondered for a moment before waving his hand and saying, ¡°Forget it, forget it. I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you.¡±
Rong Jinghua lowered her head to hide the smug look that shed across her eyes. Then, she raised her head and looked at Rong Xiaotian ecstatically. ¡°So Imperial Father is going to forgive Imperial Mother?!¡±
Rong Xiaotian¡¯s expression was stern and his attitude was cold. ¡°The empress
¡®death penalty can be avoided, but she cannot escape punishment. The Crown Prince also does not need to plead for her, this one has already made up her mind. ¡±
Rong Jinghua looked increasingly anxious. He maintained his kneeling position and walked on his knees. He took two steps forward and said, ¡°Father, please have mercy!¡±
¡°Kang Fujiang, send the crown prince out of the pce.¡± Rong Xiaotian did not allow any further exnation. He waved his hand, turned around, and returned to Yangxin Pce Hall without looking back..
Chapter 1012 - 1012: A Gu Master Can Use Gu Techniques to Wipe Some People’s Memories
Chapter 1012 - 1012: A Gu Master Can Use Gu Techniques to Wipe Some People¡¯s Memories
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Rong Jinghua was shocked and wanted to chase after him, ¡°Father, please have mercy, Father!¡±
Kang Fujiang could not stand it anymore. He came over and stopped Rong Jinghua. He kindly advised, ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, you can¡¯t be muddle-headed. His Majesty is already showing mercy by not bickering with you about what you said just now. If you dare to spout nonsense again, no matter whoes, they won¡¯t be able to save you!¡±
Rong Jinghua looked even more anxious. She looked at Kang Fujiang and said,
¡°Eunuch Kang, please help me. I want to see mother and ask what is going on.¡±
Kang Fujiang saw Rong Jinghua¡¯s anxious expression and advised, ¡°Your
Highness the Crown Prince, no one can help you with this. The Empress
¡®matter is already a foregone conclusion.¡±
Rong Jinghua¡¯s expression turned extremely unsightly. His body trembled as if he was convulsing, ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen. I don¡¯t believe that father would be so heartless..¡±
Before Rong Jinghua could finish his sentence, she suddenly clutched her chest in pain. She groaned and fell to the ground. Soon, she fainted.
This scene frightened everyone present. Kang Fujiang and Peng Zhou quickly supported Rong Jinghua.
¡°Quickly call the imperial physician, His Highness the Crown Prince has fainted!¡±
Soon, the news of Rong Jinghua fainting from grief in front of Yangxin Hall spread like a gust of wind through the streets and alleys of the capital.
After Rong Xiaotian learned of this matter, he was still soft-hearted towards his son. The empress¡¯ poisoning did not implicate him. Not only that, Rong Xiaotian also instructed Rong Jinghua to return to the residence to recuperate and not to waste her energy on these matters.
When Gu Qingxue heard the news, she was in Lotus Fragrance Garden detoxifying the old general and the Qi family.
The detoxification had juste to an end. Gu Qingxue was carrying the sleeping Little Gu King in her arms. She looked at Musical Note, who hade to report, and smiled. ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s drowsiness was just right, attracting His Majesty¡¯s pity. His Majesty¡¯s heart must have been broken.¡±
¡°If I don¡¯t faint, how will this matter end? After all, the Crown Prince did not intend to enter the Cold Pce with the Empress. Only by fainting could this matter end and obtain the Emperor¡¯s favor. I never knew that the Crown Prince was such a scheming person. Indeed, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡±Old General Qi smiled calmly. Even though he said that, his expression remained indifferent.
In the struggle for imperial power, there were too many things that involved mutual deception. At his age, he had seen countless simr things and was already used to it.
¡°Granduncle is right.¡± As Gu Qingxue spoke, she stroked the soft fur of Little King of Venomous Worms in her arms. As if she had thought of something, she looked at Musical Note and asked, ¡°Speaking of which, does the empress mean that she doesn¡¯t remember anything?¡±
Qin Yun nodded and said, ¡°Yes, ording to the Eempress, she was wronged. She said that she didn¡¯t remember what happened at all, butter on, for some reason, she was willing to confess.¡±
¡°She didn¡¯t want to confess at first, probably because she really doesn¡¯t remember anything. However, he probably pleaded guiltyter because he was worried that his only son would be implicated, so he was reluctant.¡± Gu
Qingxue lowered her eyes and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that there are Gu Masters who can use Gu techniques to erase some people¡¯s memories. In the past, I never believed it, but today, it seems to make some sense..¡±
Chapter 1013 - 1013: Shockingly Shameless
Chapter 1013 - 1013: Shockingly Shameless
Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Old General Qi¡¯s interest was piqued when he heard this. He looked at Gu
Qingxue and said, ¡°You mean that the empress¡¯ memories were erased by the Gu master in the crown prince¡¯s hands, so she can¡¯t remember anything clearly. In order to protect his only son, she could only obediently obey and ept the entire matter¡ If your guess is correct, then this crown prince is really not simple. He is actually able to anticipate so many things.¡±
¡°As a mother, her love for her son is naturally not simple. It¡¯s just that Rong Jinghua even wanted to make use of her mother¡¯s feelings. She¡¯s really shameless to the point of shocking people.¡± Gu Qingxue lowered her eyes as she spoke, hiding the emotions that shed past her eyes.
¡°Such a person, if he really bes the new ruler in the future, it will make people shudder. If only there was a way to stop him from inheriting the throne.¡± Old General Qi snorted and said.
Gu Qingxue looked at Old General Qi and blinked helplessly. ¡°Granduncle, you can only say this in the prince regent¡¯s residence. You can¡¯t mention it outside.¡±
Her granduncle¡¯s words were not something that ordinary people would dare to say. If word got out, her granduncle would be in danger.
Old General Qi waved his hand indifferently and said, ¡°So what if he knows? I¡¯m not afraid of anything. Qingxue, even I would dare to say this in front of the crown prince. Moreover, the crown prince would not dare to do anything disrespectful to this old man in front of him.¡±
Gu Qingxue nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Of course I believe Granduncle¡¯s words. However, the Crown Prince might not do anything in public, but it was hard to say in private.¡±
Old General Qi didn¡¯t deny it. He just frowned and snorted. ¡°This old man really doesn¡¯t like people like the Crown Prince. It¡¯s not good to have too many tricks up your sleeve.¡±
Gu Qingxueughed out loud when she saw the serious look on Old General Qi¡¯s face. Then, she winked at Qin Yun.
Musical Note understood what Gu Qingxue meant. She walked forward and poured a cup of tea for the old man.¡±Old General Qi, don¡¯t be angry. Please have some tea.¡±
Old General Qi reached out and took the teacup. Then, he drank the tea in one gulp, and his expression rxed. ¡°Qingxue, the poison in my eldest sister and my body has already been cured for some time. I wonder how much time we will have to spend next?¡±
¡°It should take another half a month. Granduncle, why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Gu Qingxue had a feeling that the old general had something to exin when he suddenly mentioned this matter.
¡°Don¡¯t you know that your cousins are here?¡± Old General Qi said this, but there was no longing in his eyes. His eyes were still very calm.
Gu Qingxue nodded. ¡°I knew about it before. Speaking of which, I¡¯m still curious. Why did they not show up even though we received the news so early?¡±
When Old General Qi heard this, he raised his eyebrows proudly and said with a smile, ¡°Is there a need to ask? Naturally, it¡¯s because I¡¯m suppressing them and forbidding them from entering the capital.¡±
¡°Did you suppress them?¡± Gu Qingxue¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She did not expect Old General Qi to be so willful.
In contrast, Old General Qi said matter-of-factly, ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t that what we should do? ording to their personalities, as long as they enter Jing City, who knows how many tricks they will cause. Instead of letting them act recklessly, it would be better for them to obediently stay in the ry station in the suburbs from the beginning..¡±
Chapter 1014 - 1014: I Believe You Won’t Let Me Down
Chapter 1014 - 1014: I Believe You Won¡¯t Let Me Down